A discouery of the fraudulent practises of Iohn Darrel Bacheler of Artes in his proceedings concerning the pretended possession and dispossession of William Somers at Nottingham: of Thomas Darling, the boy of Burton at Caldwall: and of Katherine Wright at Mansfield, & Whittington: and of his dealings with one Mary Couper at Nottingham, detecting in some sort the deceitfull trade in these latter dayes of casting out deuils.

A DISCOVERY OF THE FRAVDVlent practises of IOHN DARREL Bacheler of Artes , in his proceedings CONCERNING THE PRETENDED POSSESSION and dispossession of William Somers at Nottingham : of Thomas Darling , the boy of Burton at Caldwall : and of Katherine Wright at Mansfield , & Whittington : and of his dealings with one Mary Couper at Nottingham , detecting in some sort the deceitfull trade in these latter dayes of casting out Deuils .

We may not do euill that good may come of it . Rom. 3. Dum per mendacium tenditur vt doceatur fides , id demum agitur , vt nulli habenda fides , Aug. ad Consentium . Cap. 4.

IN DOMINO CONFIDO .

I W.

LONDON Imprinted by Iohn Wolfe . 1599.

The Epistle to the Reader .

THe feate of iugling and deluding the people by counterfeyt miracles , hath been as auncient , as it hath beene too-currant in all nations of the world , wherein the Egyptians were growne so expert , that their sect of inchanters durst challenge God his embassador in working of wonders , vntill they were shamefully foyled at making of Lyce . As these were mated by a silly vermine , so the rable of Bell his priestes tooke as foule a fall , whose grosser wits could deuise no better way to purchase an opinion of deitie to their God of flies , then by fayning , that his omnipotencie lay in infinite eating , pretending that his Godhead was able to consume as much in a night , as two hundred men . These had a publike ayme , the countenancing of false religion , by a face of deitie , falsly drawne vpon stockes and stones , for a priuate end of a priuate person . We haue a notable president in the Arch-iugler Symon Magus : the drift of whose feyned miracles in bewitching the people , was to be reputed 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 a wonderfull man , and to be pointed at with this Euge , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; this man is the power of Almighty God . Adde vnto these , Numa Pompilius his feyned Nimph , Socrates his Genius , Sertorius his Hynde , Mahomets false conceyted Doue , we shall find the tract of all miracle-mongers to bend to one of these two endes : eyther gracing of false religion by this graceles feate , or the raising of their own greatnes in the opinion of the people . The great Impostor of Rome , maister of this facultie , hath so led the world in a string , by this Legerdemaine : bewitching by his counterfeyte miracles , the mindes of the ignorant , giuen to adore al , that they doe not apprehend in the weakenes of their sense , as he doth now proclame by one of his Herauldes with open mouth . Nemo vnquam haereticorum miraculum edidit : none but he and his schollers can cogge a miracle kindlie , and hee and his Priestes can dispatch a miracle as easily as a squirrell can cracke a nutte : a miracle in the bread , a miracle in the wine , a miracle in holy water , a miracle in holy oyle , a miracle in our Ladies milke , a miracle in the asses tayle , a miracle in Lampes , candles , beades , breeches , ragges , bones , stones , omnia stultorum & miraculorum plena , nothing done in his religion without a miracle and a Vice . And that which passeth all , the least bone of a canonized Saint , ( traitor Sainct Campion forsooth ) , hath more force in it sometimes to cast out a Legion of Deuilles , then the name of Iesus , then prayer , fasting , inuocation of the Trinitie , Exorcising , coniuring , and Maries reliques , Crosse , holy water , and all . And would to God the Pope could vaunt of this tricke alone , that none but hee and his were seene in this mistery : and that there were not risen vppe amongst vs schollers , not out of his schoole , but of his occupation as touching this point , who , ( vpon what ayme , I leaue to God & their conscience , such as it is ) , whether vpon Symon Magus his 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , to seeme to be great in the peoples eyes : or the enchanters pride , to crosse God his gouernors in the church , who professe not this prettie feate : or the Bellites conceit , to grace an idoll of their owne idle braynes : or of an impious simplicitie , holding it lawful to lye , cogge , and fayne , so as it bee to a good ende , and ( as their fauourites tearme it ) to the glorie of God , haue taken vpon them to bee deepely seene in this misterie of deuilles . And one especially aboue the rest , hath played his publike prize in this iugling science , casting out more deuils by prayer and fasting after a good dinner , perhappes at afternooone , then wee reade that euer any of the Apostles at so full a season did . Which being now discouered to be but a pure play , containing two principall parts , of a vice and a deuill , there hath beene deuised two miserable shiftes to helpe him off the stage , that he might not be hissed at of all the world . One , that this action ( like the day of iudgement acted on a stage ) though fayned in it selfe , yet procured reuerence and feare in the simpler and looser sort , whilest the imaginary Deuilles seemed to stand in such awe of the worde of God : the other , that to cast out a Deuill , is no such great matter , as men make account of , being but mirandum & non miraculum , in the nature of a wonder , and not of a miracle . The former is borrowed from a Champion of the Popes , who to vphold the shop of his forgeries and lies in an Apologeticall treatise : sticketh not to affirme this impious rule : honesta docendi ad pietatem nunquam potest esse ratio inhonesta : So as a mans meaning be good and religious , it skils not , though his meanes be bad and impious . A singular foundation to vphold the Pope his play-house , and to make religion a pageant of Puppittes . It was peraduenture at the first , a supposed good entent to deuise the fearefull fire of Purgatory , the least sparkle whereof , is of more tormenting force , then all the fiers that be in the world : that men might bee more feareful , of committing small sinnes . And so likewise the painting of Almighty God like an ancient Philosopher , with a graue long beard , and a booke in his hand , that the boyes might haue a reuerend impression of his fatherlike wisedom : voluntary pouerty whippings , pilgrimages , images , worshipping of reliques , and adoration of the Crosse , and the blessed Budget of all the Pope his pedlary & trash , is blanched ouer with as faire a face of good intent to the glorie of God , as this iugling mistery of casting out deuils . Open but this creuise in the dore of the church , that ill may be done to any good end : you shal haue religion like a Homers Ilias , a fardle of fictions , & a bundle of lies . God is truth , & will be worshipped in spirit and truth : all falshood and forgerie are of the Deuill , and as opposite to truth , and consequently vnto God , as death vnto life , and darknesse vnto light . Saint Austine his resolution is of so high a pitch in this point , Ad Crescentium cap 4. as he saith plainly it is not lawfull to dissemble for the safetie of a mans soule . And the heathen Philosopher in the fourth of his Ethickes , speakes better Christianitie in this case , then our iugling diuines 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 a lie is simply bad , and simplie to be condemned .

The second shift is as silly as this is sinfull , that to cast out a Deuill is but a wonder , and not in the nature of a miracle in deed . What dull conceites had the rulers of the Iewes , that they could not see this slie sillie shift , to depraue the miracles of our sauiour Christ , and to tell the people there was no iust cause they should belieue , that our Sauiour was the sonne of God , in doing such mightie miracles among them : the chiefe one whereof was casting out Deuilles , by reason that action was but Mirandum & non miraculum . a strange thing for silly people to wonder at , and not a miracle to enforce them to belieue . But they not able to denie the euidence of the miracle , put it vpon Belzebub , alledging that it was done by the Prince of the Deuilles . Our Sauiour pointing at the hand that did the deed , telles them that it was no other power then the finger of Almighty God : secluding both the arme of nature , and helpe of the Deuill , from this diuine action . And if our Deuill-stingers can point out a finger equall to the finger of God , and challenge as good interest in it , as our Sauiour Christ did , or his Apostles , they shall easily obtain the credite of effecting a miracle . There is a place in the last of S. Marke , wherein they mightily please themselues , and taking it as a rod of defence to maintaine their cause , it proues in handling , a serpent that deuoureth them vp . The words are these : These signs shal follow them that belieue in my name : they shall cast out deuils , and shal speake with new tongues , & shall take away serpents , and if they shall drinke any deadly thing , it shall not hurt them , they shall lay their handes vppon the sicke , and they shall recouer . Foelix quem faciunt &c. I doubt not but they are wise enough to keep themselues warme , and to deny ioyning issue out of this place , but rather take example from a giddie brother of theirs , who conceyting a warrant out of these wordes for proofe of certaine brainsicke conclusions , that hee helde , made this his issue , that if hee tooke downe Rattes-bane , and it did him no hurt , that then his positions should bee receiued as the Oracles of God : which hee doing accordingly , and for a little time , not feeling any harme to insue , was rauished with a wonderfull iollitie of this his strange tryall . But his pittifull Metamorphosis was as quick and strange : for as soone as the poyson came neere vnto his hart , he roared , yelled , and raged exceedingly , and in this miserable torment ended his life . We will not be so hard taskmaisters , as to put them to this tryall for their extraordinarie gifts , but will set them vp an easier rest . Let them with all their iugling driue out a melancholicke spirite , out of any poore soule in Bedlame , let them lay their handes vpon those that are troubled with the dropsie , sciatike , or the gowt : let them recouer sight to the blind , or limmes to the lame , and wee will giue eare vnto their application of that scripture . But if they bee vnfaithfull in those lesser mites , who will trust them in matter of their greater treasures ? These giftes are acknowledged by the fathers , to haue shined in the Apostles time , and in some fewe ages after the Apostles : but alwaies with this note , as the learned hold , in ijs qui dono miraculorum claruerunt , in such as were euidently indued with the gifte of working miracles . Touching the nicenesse of the difference betweene Mirandum & miraculum , both tearmes spring from one roote of wonder or maruell : an effect which a thing strangely done doth procure in the minds of the beholders , as being aboue the reach of nature and reason : and not onely God his supernaturall actes done in the lande of Egypt , are called maruailes and wonders , but one and the selfe acte done by the finger of God , hath diuers and sundry names giuen it in diuers and sundrie considerations . Christ his miracles in the 4. of Saint Iohn are generally called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , as being significations of his omnipotent power . His miracle in the 5. of Luke , shewed vpon the man taken with the palsie , is called by the multitude that beheld it , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , because it extended the compasse of their conceit . In the 8. of Iohn , Christ his deedes are called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , for their power in amazing the vnderstanding and sences : and so 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , as causing men to gaze : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , as procuring wonder : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , for the excellencie of their cause : and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , for their wonderfull effect : and the very same names that are giuen by the holy Ghost to the actes of Christ , effected by the onely finger of God , are attributed to false prophets in the 13. of Marke , and to Antichrist himselfe in the second of the second to the Thessalonians , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , in all power and signes and wonders . And therefore , whether they iuggle vnder the colour of 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , the feate is alike , and the deceite all one . Thus much for a taste of Deuill-driuers legerdemaine : open the curtaine , and see their Puppettes play .

S. H.

The First Booke .

This first Booke containeth the number , that are pretended to haue beene dispossessed by M. Darrel : The occasion that his practises were called in question by her Maiesties Commissioners for causes ecclesiasticall at Lambeth : The indeuours of M. Darrels friends to extoll both him and his doings : The great vncertainty of the grounds , whereupon M. Darrell , and all other casters out of Diuels doe in these daies build their skill , and of the shifts they haue , not onely to set themselues on worke , but also to maintaine their credites , when their iugling is called into any question .

CHAP. I. The number of such persons as are said to haue beene dispossessed by M. Darrels meanes .

IOhn Darrell a Batchelor of Artes , being about the age of three or foure & twentie , but then no minister ( as hee saith ) did take vpon him about thirteene years since to cast , first one Diuell , and afterwards ( vpon a pretended repossession ) eight Diuels , out of a maid neere seuenteene yeares old in Darbishire , named Katherine Wright . M. Darrell ad art. 4. & ad 8. The historie of this feate he himselfe writ , and gaue one copie of it to the Ladie Bowes .

From the time aboue mentioned vz. 1586. till the 28. of March in the yeare 1596. M. Darrell for ought that is generally knowne , was out of worke . Notwithstanding ( besides the publishing of the said historie ) he omitted fewe occasions to intimate , what he had done touching Katherine Wright . Insomuch as growing thereby into some smal credit with the simpler sort : he became very peart and proud in that respect . Something to this purpose he confesseth in these words : M. Darrell ad art. 8. Some thought that I did glorie somewhat too much in the action of casting forth Diuels . The cause of which his glorie inlarged it selfe forsooth in the saide yeare 1596. when pretence is made that he cast a Diuell out of a boy in Burton , called Thomas Darling , then about the age of foureteene yeares . Of this worthy acte a booke being penned by one Iesse Bee a Sadler in Burton , the same was first contracted by one M. Denison a minister in that countrey : and then after it had beene seene and allowed by M. Darrell , & M. Hildersham , it was published in print : and was commonly sold and called for , by this title , vz. The booke of the dispossessing of the boy of Burton .

What M. Darrell tooke vpon him after this his second exploit , it may bee surmised by glorying in the first . But yet his name was not so famous , vntill the 17. of March next following , when being sent for into Lancashire by one M. Starkie , vpon the report of M. Dee his Butler , who told the said M. Starkie what M. Darrell had done at Burton , he dispossessed in the said M. Starkies house seuen persons , at one clap : vz. Iohn Starkie , Anne Starkie , Margaret Hardman , Elianor Hardman , Ellen Holland , Margaret Byrom , and Iane Ashton : which Iane is since fallen into the hands of certain Seminarie priests , and hath beene caried by them vp and downe that countrey , to sundry recusants houses ( as certaine idle men were wont to carry puppets ) and by her cunning counterfaiting of certaine fits , & staying of herselfe by the secret directions of the said Priestes , she hath gotten God knoweth what : they by such lewdnes haue wonne great credit , but her Maiesties subiectes , haue in the meane time beene shamefully abused .

Of the dispossessing of the said seuen parties , there is a booke that runneth from hand to hand , penned by M. Dicons preacher at Leigh ( as M. Darrell saith , ) and iustified from point to point ( although very childishly ) by one M. More , a preacher of his owne allowance : who ioyned with M. Darrell in the pretended dispossessing of the said seuen . Touching which booke there are added ( in the end of the said historie of the boy of Burton ) these words , vz. Shortly you shall haue the true storie come forth of those seuen in Lancashire , that were possessed with vncleane spirits , and all seuen deliuered at one time by this man : M. Darrell ad art. 6. meaning M. Darrell , as he himselfe confesseth .

But of all that euer M. Darrell dealt with , William Somers one of Nottingham supposed to be possessed , is the youth , by whom ( as it seemeth ) he hath wonne his spurs in the opinion of many , especially women . He had in his hands nine of the former persons , but two or three daies , and so dispatched them : but Somers stucke in his fingers almost fiue monethes . When hee began with Katherine Wright , he dealt but rudely & ( as he confesseth himselfe ) vnskilfully : Marry by the time that hee tooke Somers in hand at Nottingham , which was in Nouember 1597. hee was growne his crafts maister . Of his proceedings with the said Somers , and of the said Somers fits , diuers treatises are come abroad . M. Darrell himselfe hath written a short historie concerning that matter , and besides that , an Apology of his own penning , for the iustifying of himself is lately come out in print : there is also published & printed an other booke in his behalfe : intituled , A briefe narration of the possession , dispossession , & repossession of W. Somers .

Lastly , M. Darrell hauing played his tricks so long with William Somers , that all which the boy could doe began to grow very stale in Nottingham , then hee attempted to practise with Mary Cooper the sister of Somers , and there was no remedie but she must be possessed : and so he set a new matter on foot , which was very zealously followed by certaine wiues in that towne : but before it came to any perfection M. Darrell began to be disclosed for a dissembler . Touching all these ( sauing those in Lancashire ) examinations haue beene taken , and aswell by the confessions of the parties , as by diuers other circumstances , it doth plainely appeare , that all which was done betwixt Darrell and them was meerely counterfeyted . But for as much as his greatest peece of cunning and legerdemaine was imployed chiefly about Somers , ( as hauing then learned more iugling-skill then before ) and that his practises with that boy , were and still are so greatly insisted vpon by him & his friends , that nothing will be digested that is spoken against them : the greatest paines haue bene taken to find out the packing that hath beene vsed in this cause .

CHAP. II. The occasion why M. Darrels dealing with Somers was called into question at Lambeth .

IT is a common vse when any men for matters of crime are called into question , ( and especially if they are like to fal out hardly with the defendantes ) to discredite the witnesses , to slaunder the plaintifes , and to take exceptions both to the Iudges , and to their proceedinges . And hereof the course that M. Darrell and his frendes haue held , may be an example : hee the said M. Darrell being charged with diuerse notable cosenages , in pretending by hypocriticall sleightes to cast out Deuils . The particulars to this purpose in euery point are not here so pertinent : some of those onely , that concerne the occasions pretended , why M. Darrell hath bene called into question , and the persons that by authority haue looked into this cause , and the witnesses that haue beene produced in it , are meete to bee considered : For they doe argue a great combination or association to haue wrought some great worke , if they had not by fortune stumbled in their way .

Some giue it out , I.B. &c. that the detecting of one Alice Freeman to be a Witch , was the occasion through M. Freeman her kinsmans dealing , that William Somers was first accounted to be a counterfaite . Others of deeper insight , say that the Deuill himselfe enuying the happy estate of Nottingham , by meanes of M. Darrels preaching there , The written Treatise . did raise vp that slaunder of possession to hinder it . There be also that giue it out ( iustly as they say ) that the first occasion of mouing this euill ( forsooth ) against M. Darrell , was his threatning the iudgements of God against such Pastors , as let their people perish for lacke of instruction . The briefe Narration . And one seemeth to ascribe the hard conceite held by some , of M. Darrel , to the want of faith , telling vs that when Lazarus was raised from the dead , some were hardned , and complayned vpon our Sauiour . The same fellow also reporteth , that it hath been giuen out by one , a great man amongst them ( meaning her Maiesties Commissioners for causes ecclesiasticall ) that seeing they haue taken it in hand , they will haue the credite of it : insinuating that otherwise M. Darrell might long before this time haue beene discharged , as a man blameles and innocent in those pointes whereof he was accused , and to strengthen this grosse vntruth , that appertayneth , ( as shameles as the other , ) where hee sayeth that there hath beene running to the Court , to forestall the Lordes and Ladyes of Honor , and to hinder the preferring of petitions in M. Darrels behalf , to the Lordes of her Maiesties Priuie Councell . Who haue troubled the Lordes and Ladies in that matter , they know best themselues : but indeed some haue done it , peraduenture to haue had Darrels practises smothered vp , for the auoiding ( forsooth ) of such slaunder , as might otherwise fall vpon the Ministery . But aboue all the rest , that is a substantiall conceit , that M. Darrel cannot be endured , because he hath such a feate in casting out Deuils as many other men want . It cannot be endured ( sayeth the author of it ) that those kind of men , which are accounted the of-scouring of the world , Narration . should be thought to haue such interest in Christ Iesus , as that by their prayers and fasting , hee should as it were visibly descend from heauen , and tread downe Sathan vnder their feet : whereas other men , who account themselue , more learned , excellent , and wise , then they , do not withall their Phisicke , Rhetoricke , pompe & primacie accomplish the like . But God hath chosen the foolish thinges of the world , to confound the wise , and the weake thinges of the world to confound the mighty . A place indeed of scripture aswell applyed , as that in the fourth of S. Mathew , Hee will giue his Angels charge ouer thee , least at any time thou shouldest dash thy foote against a stone . But to insist no longer vpon these vanities and foolish surmises : the true occasion , that moued her Maiesties saide Commissioners to intermeddle with this Impostor , ( wherewith his confederates and companions are so much grieued ) and to proceede therein as they haue done , was as followeth .

William Somers hauing counterfaited himselfe to be possessed , dispossessed , and repossessed , and held on that course successiuely , for the space of about three moneths : he did at the last , being got out of M. Darrels hands , confesse and auow , that all hee had done that while , was but dissembled : shewing to the Maior and Aldermen of Nottingham , how he had acted all his former fittes . Herewith M. Darrell and his friendes were greatly moued , especially when they perceyued the boyes said confession to be so generally belieued , as that there beganne an hart-burning amongst the neighbours : some holding with M. Darrell , and some against him . I. W . To meete therefore with this mischiefe , and hearing ( as it is supposed ) that the Archdeacon of Darby had written to the L. Archbishoppe of Canterbury touching that matter , it was thought good to vse some preuention , and to procure a Commission from the L. Archbishop of Yorke for the examination of such witnesses , as should be produced in the behalfe of M. Darrel , to proue that Somers had not dissembled . The saide Commission obtayned , exceptions were taken against it , because all the Commissioners were addicted to M. Darrell . Therupon it was renewed , M. Euington ad artic. 34. pag. 190 Pet. Clarke then Maior . William Freeman . Nich. Shepheard . Iohn Couper . and vpon one M. Euingtons motion , some were made Commissioners to ioyne with the rest , that were known to haue disliked of M. Darrels proceedinges . When the time came that this second Commission was to be executed , ( certaine persons hauing beene examined , ) Somers was brought before the Commissioners , who shortlie after his comming , fell to the acting of some of his fittes in their presence , vpon a former Compact and Agreement made betwixt him and others , before he came thether .

Herewith , al that fauored M. Darrell , began to reioyce , M. Aldridge narration . and to runne abroad into the towne , telling their friends with great ioy , that Somers was now found to haue been no dissembler : but the rest that had held a contrary opinion , they were greatly rated and checked : insomuch as when some of them came out of the house where the Commissioners sate , they were not onely rated at exceedingly , Nich. Shepheard . but to one of them by the throwing of a stone some violence was offered . Thus M. Darrell and his friends triumphed for nine or ten daies , hauing by the direction of the said Commissioners Somers amongst them againe , who playing his old trickes denyed that hee had dissembled . But this their ioy ended , when the saide dayes were expired : for Somers , by the direction of the L. Chiefe Iustice of the common Plees , was no sooner gotten againe out of the handes of M. Darrell and his friendes , but of himself he confessed ( as before ) the whole course of his dissimulation , and why he had affirmed to the said Commissioners , that the fittes acted before them were not counterfaited . I. W With this alteration M. Darrell and his adherentes were greatly troubled ; the partes taking on both sides beganne to be more violent , and the town became to be extraordinarily deuided , one rayling vpon an other , at their meeting in the streets , as they were affected in that cause . The pulpets also rang of nothing but Diuels , M. Aldridge and witches : wherewith men , women , and children were so afrighted , as many of them durst not stir in the night , nor so much as a seruant almost go into his maysters celler about his businesse without company . Fewe grew to be sicke or euil at ease , but straight way they were deemed to bee possessed . Briefly such were the stirres in Nottingham about this matter , as it was feared the people would grow ( if they were not preuented ) to further quarrels and mutinies , or to some greater inconuenience .

Hereof the L. Archbishop of Canterbury being aduertised by the said L. Chiefe Iustice , and others , did thinke it in his wisedome very necessarie to call for M. Darrell by vertue of her Maiesties Commission for causes Ecclesiasticall , who being accordingly sent for , appeared before him and others at Lambeth : from whence hee was committed to prison , by reason of his absurde and vntrue ( but yet very confident ) assertions : giuing thereby iust occasion to suspect , that he was but a counterfaite : and order was taken for the further examination of that cause , according to the vsuall course by the lawes of the Realm , in such cases prouided . The issue whereof was , that vpon the hearing of M. Darrell , and the depositions against him in open Court , before the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury , the L. Bishop of London , the Lord Chiefe Iustice of her Maiesties Bench , the L. Chiefe Iustice of the Common Plees , M. D. Caesar M. of the Requestes , M.D. Bing Deane of the Arches , and M. D. Stanhope : ( the Earle of Shrewesbury and some other gentlemen of good note , with many others being present , ) hee the said M. Darrell , was by the full agreement of the whole Court , condemned for a counterfeyte : and together with M. More ( his companion , who tooke vpon him to iustifie the said Darrell , and had otherwise greatlie misbehaued himselfe ) they were both of them deposed from the Ministery , and committed to close prison , there to remaine vntill order were taken for their further punishment . The iustice of which sentence will sufficiently appeare by this treatise , inforced ( as it were ) to be published by the casting out of certaine Pamphlets , which do so much impeach it : suffering none to escape their bitternes , that haue dealt against M. Darrell ( but yet for the truth ) in this cause .

Vpon M. Darrels first committing , & within a while after , some matters beganne to break out against him , besides the Confession of Somers : it remayneth to note how many of his friendes were kindled , and what choler they shewde by deprauing , not onely of such lawful courses as were taken to finde out the truth , but also of those persons that had to deale therein : notwithstanding they were oft desired but to stay themselues , and suspend their iudgements , vntill the cause were througly examined , heard , and determined . Diuerse of them came vp to London , & in secret corners exclaimed bitterly against his committing to prison , iustifying by many deuises his former actions . Those who had dealt in his behalfe at Nottingham ( thinking by his imprisonment themselues to bee touched ) ceased not to solicite great personages in his behalfe . Hard wordes were giuen out against such as had M. Darrell in examination , and the rest also of her Maiesties said Commission . A letter was written to the Lord Bishoppe of London , threatning him with the authority of great persons , who were said ( but falsly ) to haue taken vpon them the defence of M. Darrell : and resembling both him and another of Honor ( as the author termeth them ) to the two false Iudges that condemned guiltlesse Susanna , and to the Scribes and Pharisees that tooke councell together to put Christ to death

But of that which is more worthy of reprehension in them , it might in some sorte haue beene borne with ( as the common Prouerbe sayeth ) for loosers to haue their wordes : so for them to haue taken their pleasure in speaking what they liste , whilest the matter did hang in suspence , and was but in the way of triall . But now seeing that after long deliberation M. Darrell hath been iudged for a dissembler ( as is before expressed ) which might haue satisfied any reasonable men : it cannot but be thought a verie outragious course , to continue such like their bolde and rayling lewdnes , and with some increase thereof to publish their choller and stomackes in printe , giuing forth at their pleasures some other written copies containing the like stuffe . They that imagine Somers was not possessed , The preface to M. Darrels Apologie . but did counterfaite ( sayeth the Preface ) doe by consequence deny the soueraignity of our Sauiour in the action . And one of the written Pamphelites : To deny the worke of the Deuils , and God in the dispossession of Somers , may seem to be after a sort , to denye them in the Gospel . Indeed if M. Darrels credite were as good in saying , that Somers was possessed , and that by his , and his fellowes meanes he was dispossessed : as the Euangelistes and Apostles ought to bee , when they tell vs of diuerse that were possessed in Christes time , ( whom our Sauiour did not onely himselfe deliuer , but gaue power also to them and others to doe the like , ) then their said Collections were pertinent . Otherwise many false knaues from time to time , hauing deluded the people with hypocrisie , and pretence of casting out deuils , it is a suggestion of Sathan for any to collect , that thereby the saide actions of our Sauiour , & his Apostles , are in any sort blemished : but let them rayle on .

The proceedinges against M. Darrell and others , ( sayeth the Author of the briefe Narration ) Haue beene verie violent . And againe , being brought before the seate of Iustice , they who at the same time gaue gentle audience to Papists , Arrians , Atheistes , and Blasphemers , wold not permit M. Darrell to speake anie thing almost in his owne defence . And the Author of the Preface to M. Darrels Apologie : M. Darrell hetherto could not obtaine so much , as patient audience , or any iudiciall course of proceeding . Againe , Their proceedinges haue beene indirect , contrary to the royall commaundement of her Maiestie , her lawes , and lawfull Liberties of her loyall Subiectes . And againe , the saide Narration : his Iudges became parties , pleaders , and accusers : Againe also M. Darrell and M. More are now imprisoned for giuing testimony to the truth . Again , let men beware in crediting false rumors against those holy men of God , who doe now , or shal hereafter suffer in this holy cause . Againe , the Deuill and his Agents conspire in one complotte , against this mightie worke of the Lord Iesus . It seemeth so euidentlie to bee the finger of God , as though we our selues should forsake it , as with Iudas to betray our Maister : Yea with Pharao set our selues to obscure it : Yet the Lord if he loue vs , wil rather make the stones to cry and vtter it , yea the deuels themselues to acknowledge it , then it shall be hid . Again , when they haue had their swinge but a little , they will be ashamed of their owne folly : Againe , I would aduise them that slaunder this worke , and persecute the seruants of God without cause , to take heed , least they be found euen fighters against God . He that sitteth in Heauen sees their deuises , and laughes them to scorne , and they and all their conspiracies , plots , slaunderinges , and reuilinges shall consume like a snaile . And againe , when the Saduces , Gallenistes , and Naturalistes of our time haue considered of the matter , wee will expect some new obiections . In the meane season let him that is filthy , bee filthy still : but doe Sathan what hee can , wisedome shall bee iustified of her children .

These are children indeed : To what ripenes in rayling thinke you they wil grow , by the time they be men ? It is true that there is a wisedom : whose children by their outward appearance they may well bee accounted . Of which wisedome S. Iames speaking sayeth . If yee haue bitter enuying &c. reioyce not , neyther Bee lyers against the truth , for this wisedome descendeth not from aboue , but is earthy , sensuall , and diuellish . And S. Iude commeth also as neere them : who maketh it a particular note of false seducers , to speake euill of them who are in authoritie .

Now as concerning the witnesses that are vsed in this matter : the said Wisedomes children are mightily ( as it seemeth ) offended with them , and with such also as did examine them . The witnesses ( saith the Preface ) that voluntarily offred to be deposed for the truth , were repulsed : all partiall persons that could bee thought vpon , were presently called . Also the Narrator : These proper Commissioners refused such as were willing to iustifie the truth vpon their oathes , they picked out whom they listed , and wrote what pleased them . And a third writeth thus to the Bishop of London , concerning himselfe , & others in authoritie . You condemne the guiltlesse seruants of God , vpon Somers bare report onely , excepting eight or nine false witnesses , who say , that they thinke in their consciences , that the said Somers did but counterfait . If these fellows words or writings deserued any answere , the truth in this behalf were sufficient to stop their throats : being so wide & open sepulchers of falshood and corruption . But their tongues are their owne , and of likelihood they are determined if they can ( as it is in the Psalme ) to preuaile with them . Howbeit ( as by the way , and a little to cleare these calumniations ) be it obserued , that the whole number of witnesses produced against M. Darrell , being about fortie and foure : thirtie and foure of them at the least , are such as had some extraordinary liking of him , & were reputed to be his friends and fauourers . Of the said fortie and foure , twelue were vsed by Maister Darrell himsefe , as witnesses examined to proue Somers no dissembler : foure of them being ministers . Seuen came vp to London , to iustifie his proceedinges , and to procure him what friendship they could : three of them also being ministers , and eight others not reckened before , are preachers or graduates . If there be some three or foure of the whole number , that suspected more falsehood in M. Darrels proceedinges then the rest , yet are their depositions , but vnto some one or two pointes , and those not greatly materiall . The matters of importance , whereby M. Darrels iugling is detected , are deposed by his chiefest friendes : and therefore there is no such cause of clamor , why they should either bee charged with partiality , or falshood . If they haue in any sort offended , it may be thought to be rather in concealing something that they knew , then in deuising of any vntruthes against him . And for the writers of their examinations , they were men lawfully authorised in that behalfe , and publike Notaries , sworne to deale truely in such causes . Besides , euery of the said examinations is subscribed with the hand of the partie examined , and of the Commssioners who tooke the same . But it is an easie matter to speake euil , for such as are of the diuising and slaundering humor : who care not what they either say or write , so they thinke it may serue their turne .

Why these men should thus be ouercarried , that nothing will content them , but that when they haue not what they would , they will thus lay about , may be a question . There is mention made before of a combination or association : the intent whereof may be left at large . Some little gesses may be made , so they be not inforced as concludent . M. Darrell being taken at Nottingham by some , for a time , to be a maruellous bugge to scarre the Deuill , was in the heate thereof chosen by certaine in the towne , to be their preacher , hauing otherwise no lawfull authority in that behalf . The written treatise . This choice , one of his friends termeth such a comfortable calling , and so warrantable , that very fewe ministers in our Church haue had the like . The author of the briefe Narration , to draw vs peraduenture from further dealing with M. Darrell , or at the least to shew his humor , propoundeth in his margent this question , vz. Whether a Bishop and Elder be all one in scriptures . And M. More , ( as cunning as M. Darrell in dealing with Sathan ) saith : that the faith of the Church established vnder the Pastors and Teachers &c. shall bring forth this fruit , namely , to cast out deuils : &c. Hereunto it may be added , that many , who haue taken M. Darrels cause most to hart , haue beene noted heretofore as fauorers of the ouerworne Consistorian faction . Of these premises it wold peraduenture anger them , if any should collect , that in all likelihood , seeing neyther by learning , nor sufficient arguments , they could heretofore preuaile , for the setting vp of their Presbyteriall conceits , they thought to supply their wantes therein , by this deuise of casting out Deuilles . It were to bee wished , that at the last they would leaue this giddines , or at the least touching the matter in hand , to thinke more reuerently of those that be in authoritie , and not persist as yet they do , in the further iustification of M. Darrell , their weakenes therein being more apparant by those pointes that follow .

CHAP. III. How M. Darrels friends haue set out the pretended dispossessing of William Somers .

AS M. Darrels fauourers haue beene bold to slaunder the persons and courses held for the detecting of his cosenages : so are they very earnest ( by extolling aboue the rest , the pretended dispossessing of William Somers ) to iustifie therein his course and proceedings with him . The briefe Narration tearmeth it , A maruellous worke of God : a glorious worke greater then which hath scarcely beene heard of , eyther in our dayes , or in the dayes of our forefathers for many yeares . The truth of this worke ( saith he ) shall breake forth as a light , and the glory thereof as a burning lampe . And againe : it is a candle lighted by God vpon a candlesticke , in the hart & center of the land , that the beames thereof might shine forth , and giue light to all the Realme . And another of his friends in his said written treatise telleth vs , that , All who loue the Lord Iesus in sincerity , must be careful to cleare & publish this worke , as the wonderfull worke of Christs owne finger . And againe : it may be iustly hoped , that it will proue a matter of as great consequence , as euer any such worke that the Lord gaue extraordinarily , since the time that he restored the Gospell amongst vs , and as profitable to all that truely professe the Gospell of Iesus Christ .

These fellowes ( we see ) are maruellously rauished with this superexcellent wonder . But marke how truely one of them speaketh : peraduenture against his will . It will proue ( forsooth ) to be a matter of as great consequence , and as profitable , as euer any such worke , since the restitution of the Gospell amongst vs . Any such worke : you may belieue him . For the pretended dispossessing of the maide of Chester , was nothing els but a ridiculous toy . M. Darrell himselfe will not say , that Deuils are cast out in such sort . And like to that was the casting of a Deuill out of one Mildred , the base daughter of Alice Norington , at Westwell in Kent , in the yeare 1574. which for all the goodly pretences that were made by two ministers , Roger Newman , & Iohn Brainford ( equally to M. Darrell and M. More ) was confessed in the end to be but a meere cosenage . Reade M. Scottes discourse of witchcraft , the 7. booke , the first Chapter . It seemeth that practise was one of M. Darrels patternes . Such a worke also was the very wonderfull and strange miracle of God , ( as the title of the booke runneth ) shewed vpon a Dutchman , of the age of xxiii . yeares , which was possessed of ten Deuils , and was by Gods mightie prouidence dispossessed of them againe , the 27. of Ianuarie , in the yeare 1572. Notwithstanding that the Mayor of Maidstone , Nicasius Vanderscheure , ( the minister of the Dutch Church there ) and Iohn Stikelbowe ( the instrument forsooth , that cast out the said Diuell ) with diuers others , did subscribe that pamphlet . In this number may also bee ranged , the strange newes out of Sommersetshire , Anno 1584. tearmed , a dreadfull discourse of the dispossessing of one Margaret Cooper at Ditchet , from a deuill in the likenes of a headlesse beare . Hereunto in like manner may be added , the very strange vexation of the maid of Bury : of Agnes Brigges , and Rachell Pinder in London : all of them counterfeite and lewde practises , resembling or imitating the wicked deuises of the holy Maid of Kent : who by the instigation of two false Priestes , Edward Bocking , and Richard Masons ( with their associates ) tooke vpon her in King Henry the eights daies , to haue maruellous traunses , to the great admiration of the whole countrey : as it appeareth very fully in the Statutes at large . An. Hen. 8.25 . Cap. 12.

But why doth M. Darrels friend omit the dispossessing of Katherine Wright , the boy of Burton , & the vii . in Lancashire ? Are not their deliuerances of as great consequence as that of William Somers ? Surely they are thought so : & the profite which is expected , that will insue of all those foure strange works , is , the punishment due to such lewd cosenages : that others hereafter may eschue such wicked practises .

But let vs heare M. Darrels said friend tell his owne tale , how the dispossessing of Somers will proue so profitable : It will so do ( saith he ) by confounding all Atheists , who thinke there are no Deuils : by conuincing the Papists , who hold , that our Ministers can not dispossesse any : by discouering of witches , Sathan by Somers hauing disclosed many : by teaching vs in Somers , that Gods prouidence reacheth euen to children : by incouraging vs to fast & pray often , the same being of force to cast out Deuils : and by the generall furtherance it giueth to the Gospell , whilest thereby we may learne , ( saith M. Moore , or his companion , one M. Dicons , writing in deed of the vii . in Lancashire ) that it is Gods word which we now preach , euen the sword of the spirit which slayeth Sathan .

It is not amisse , that the Papistes are driuen to the Deuill , to seeke after his testimonies for the confirmation of many things : As to winne a better estimation , & greater liking of their Sacrament of the Altar : their praying to Saintes : their fustie reliques : their coniured holy water : their Agnus Dei : & of their shauelinges , and hypocriticall Exorcists , they beare the world in hand , that the Deuill can not indure any of them , and that he doth not therein dissemble , ( as seeming to be troubled with them , ) per astutiam , through craft thereby to deceiue , but per infirmitatem , in that he is not able for their holines ( indeed ) to abide them . And let them comfort themselues ( seeing they wil not bee reclaimed ) with that vncertaine distinction , and many other such like stratagems of Sathan . But for ministers of the Gospell , or any other , ( that would seeme to fauour it ) to send vs to M. Darrels dealing with William Somers , for the confounding of Atheists , for the conuincing of Papists , or for our assurance , that the worde of God is truely preached amongest vs , must of necessitie bee helde by the grauer sort , to be a meere madnes , or a frensie at the least . What the casting out of Deuils amongst other miracles in the scriptures can effect , that hath beene long since wrought , through the expelling of them by Christ himself , and by his Apostles : and their miraculous working therein continueth still the like force for the confirmation of our faith , whilest the same is daily offred vnto our consideration by the holy Ghost in the word of God . It is not here meant to discusse , what we ought to thinke touching the continuance of the power of casting out Deuils : Howbeit for as much as M. Darrels friends do so oft alledge Tertullian , De sacramento ordinis . Cap. 2. S. Cyprian , S. Ambrose , S. Austen . S. Chrysostome , with Prosper , &c. it is not amisse to heare what Komnitius ( writing against the Councell of Trent ) saith of this point . Exorcistas &c. They haue transformed their Exorcists into magicall inchanters . In times past it was a peculiar guift to cast diuels out of mens bodies by the voyce of man , and power of God . And the same guift continued in the Church , in the times of S. Cyprian , S. Ambrose , S. Augustine , S. Chrysostome , & of Prosper : Obsessi in templum adducebantur , & saepe communibus ecclesiae precibus liberabantur : The possessed were brought into the Church , and were oftentimes deliuered by the common prayers of the Church : posteà illud donum . &c. But afterwards ( saith he ) that guift ceased . If M. Darrell haue againe obtained it , let him make much of it : & when he can bring vs one , whom we may know to be in deed possessed , both hee and his friendes may haue herein a fuller resolution .

CHAP. IIII. How M. Darrell is made a fitter instrument to cast out Diuels , then many other .

IT is commonly said , that no excellent work is performed but by excellent men . The dispossessing therefore of W. Somers , being a matter so admirable , M. Darrell must of necessity be some rare person . In which respect , as before they haue tolde vs , of glory , of lights , of lamps , & shining beams ( resembling belike the supposed dispossession of Somers , to the glory that appeared in the transfiguration of Christ , thereby to iustifie that lewd action ) so are they as lauish , in extolling and commending of him : ascribing vnto him many extraordinarie vertues , to couer ( if it might be ) his counterfaiting and cosenage . And herein they follow the beaten tract of such like diuell casters : For euery man is not fit for that misterie . The Exorcising Rabbins amongst the Papistes doe tell vs , that in Christs time , there were some being infidels , that cast out deuils , hauing no authoritie giuen them by Christ so to doe : our Sauiour granting that power then ( they say ) to Christians onely . Now of Christians , some were Apostles and Disciples , and some were Lay people , as they tearmed them . Both which sorts were made fitte persons to cast out diuels : the one by vertue of their calling , being ecclesiasticall : and the other in respect of their holy conuersation . The layetie had this power ( they say ) but a while , except it were vpon some extraordinarie occasions . And therein they giue the chiefe place to women , naming S. Brigit , S. Katherine of Seen , S. Genouefa , and S. Anatolia : that sexe ( as it seemeth ) hauing a generall disposition , to like wel of Exorcismes . After the Apostles time ( they say ) that the power of casting out deuils , which the Apostles and Disciples had , was made an ecclesiasticall office , to bee bestowed by the Bishops , vpon such as were termed Exorcists : whom in our language we may call Coniurors . But it is to be obserued , that for this assertion , Thyraeus the Iesuite ( an especiall Author of M. Darrels , De Daemoniacis . Thyreus part 3. Cap. 37. and his fauourers ) hath no scripture for his warrant , neyther doth hee pretend any . Touching these Exorcistes , as amongst the Apostles there was a Iudas , the rest of them hauing puritie of life , annexed to their guift of casting out Deuils : so ( they say ) it hapneth now that some Exorcists , although they be of wicked conuersation , may notwithstanding , ( albeit more rarely ) cast out deuils by vertue of their office , giuen them by their Bishops : whereas generally those who are fitte to vndertake that worke , must be also of an Apostolicall conuersation : whereupon it commeth that the Iesuites , and popish Antizans doe tell vs in good sooth , that their Exorcistes must be men of very humble spirites , voide of all leuitie : such as are greatly inflamed with the loue of God : persons indued with hope and assurance , to cast out such spirites as they meddle with : ( of which hope and assurance the Apostles being sometimes destitute , as they say , did attempt in vaine to cast out one deuill : ) men also , whose consciences are not burdened with any mortall sinne , but for pietie and innocencie of life , are persons of especiall note . And one reason alledged for this purpose , is very Logicall : Contraria Contrariis pelluntur : they ought to be as good , as the deuill is bad , that can cast him out of his possession : marrie men thus qualified , no maruaile though they tell vs , that Sathan cannot endure them : that the spirites themselues haue complayned , how they haue bin tormented , Sanctorum praesentia , with the presence of such Saintes : that the deuils sometimes haue beene glad to leaue their possession , not daring to abide their comming vnto them : that the deuils that haue presumed sometimes to abide their presence , haue beene so dressed , as they durst neuer afterwardes returne to those places againe , where they met with them : and that therefore it is not to be wondred , that when men , who are troubled themselues with Sathan , or haue their children , friendes , or seruantes so vexed , doe seeke after such holy persons , to be deliuered by them .

Indeed our experience doth make it no wonderment , as the Iesuite sayeth . And herein M. Darrell hath had great lucke : For when hee was not past two or three & twentie yeares old , he was supposed to be such a man , as could doe somewhat in that art . When Katherin Wright was first troubled , shee was by one M. Beresfordes aduice sent to M. Darrell at Mansfield , and to one M. Beckingham , to be comforted , or cured of her infirmitie : because ( as he sayeth ) hee had heard M. Beckingham to bee a man of note , and M. Darrell a man of hope , for the relieuing of those that were distressed in that sorte . Thomas Darling being troubled ( forsooth ) , some of his friends sent to Witches . A cunning man was also procured to come vnto him , who tooke vpon him within a weeke to cure him . Afterwardes Alice Goodridge the supposed Witch , tolde them that the boy would not mend , except they sought for helpe , saying , they might haue helpe inough . But at those wordes , the Booke sayeth , that the deuill stopped her throat , or else peraduenture , ( the author meaneth ) she would haue tolde them , what kinde of helpe they should seeke for : this is but a coniecture . The certainety hereof is , that M. Walkeden ( the boyes grandfather ) hearing how M. Darrell had helped Katherine Wright , procured him to come to Burton , to helpe Darling : and the reporte was before he came , that one should come from Ashbie , that would giue the boy such directions , as without doing him any hurte , should relieue him . When the seauen in Lancashire were troubled , M. Starkie going to M. Dee for his counsel , was aduised by him , to call for some honest and godly preachers , with whome he should consult . And behold how it hapened . M. Dees Butler telling them , what one M. Darrell of Ashbie had done at Burton , M. Starkie and M. Dee resolued vpon him , and writ their seuerall letters vnto him , for his repaire into Lankashire : howbeit in this their course , there was a great imperfection . For Edward Hartley the Witch , did afterwards tell M. Starkey , that no one man could do his children and the rest there any good , it was too great a worke : but there must be two or three at the least , with feruent and hartie prayer . And here you may obserue a little kinde of Wonder . For M. Darrell not knowing ( for ought that appeareth ) what the saide Witch had affirmed , did of his owne accorde , ( after hee was sent for by M. Dee and M. Starkie , ) acquaint one M. Moore with the matter , and obtayning him to be his companion in that action , fulfilled and deuils wordes , that two at the least must vndertake that worke . By the time that Somers had his fittes , M. Darrell was of some name : and besides hauing a sister in law in Nottingham , one Mistresse Wallys , shee was not tongue-tyed , what a man her Brother was : and thereupon being vrged by certaine women , she writ to M. Darrell the letter , importing ( sayeth Mrs. Gray ) that the Lady Zouch , she her self , and diuers other Gentlewomen , requested him to come ouer to see the saide Somers .

Hetherto it may appear , how M. Darrell hath bin sought vnto , which argueth that he was thought by some to bee such a man , as if he met with the diuel , he was able to curb him . But whether his giftes , and conditions be like the better sorte of Exorcistes , as they haue been described out of Thyraeus , that remayneth to bee declared . For hee doth not challenge any power to cast out deuils by vertue of his ministery , and therefore it must be his Holines , or nothing , that must support him . Vppon M. Darrels calling into question , for his dealing with Somers , and the rest , there hath bin great indeuour vsed to colour the same by an extraordinary commendation of his carriage , & conuersation . A man would think that Thyraeus had bin perused , he is made so sutable vnto his Exorcistes . One Serson an Attorney with one Serson a Preacher , M. Walleis and M. Small went publikely from house to house in Nottingham , to procure handes ( as Small confesseth ) vnto a certificate , or testimoniall , concerning his the saide Darrels vnspotted behauiour . The like indeuour was also vsed , for the procuring of such an other testimoniall from Ashbie . Others in like manner of his friendes haue published in writing : that he abhorreth all kinde of counterfeyting and dissembling : that he is not giuen to any desire of vaine glory : that if hee had plotted anie such matter as is layde to his charge , hee is not of disposition to haue concealed it , &c. An other sayeth , that he is so farre from cosenage or deceite , as that hee hath himselfe beene deceyued : that hauing begunne the study of the law , he perceyued therein such great corruption , as he gaue himselfe to the study of Diuinity , that so hee might serue God , and keepe a good conscience : that being a Minister , he preached for the triall of his guifts , hauing no ecclesiasticall liuing : that such was his integrity , as it hath not been beard of , that euer hee did labour for any Church liuing : that hee might haue had once a Personage , if he would but haue saide , I could be content to accept such a thing , if it were offered me , which he durst not do for displeasing of God : that he is a man so farre from couetuousnes and ambition , as if he would haue giuen a little vnderhand , hee might haue had a Benefice or two , worth fiue or six hundreth poundes yearely : that he is so farre from pride and vaine glory , as hee hath not beene knowne to disdaine the company of any honest man , though neuer so base : that hee is indeede earnest and bolde , but it is when hee hath a good cause , as the seruantes of God , Peter and Iohn , with most of the faithfull Martyrs of Christ haue beene : and that his aduersaries hauing sifted him , through the whole course of his life , can finde nothing against him . What is reported of M. Darrell , shall not now be confuted , his honesty , he may be sure will neuer hurt him : You may onely bee aduertised , that his saide friend forgetteth himselfe in affirming , that M. Darrels life hath been so searched into . For true it is , that diligent care was had , and commandement giuen accordingly , that touching his conuersation , otherwise then appertayned directly to his pretended course of casting out deuils , there should not any one point be inquired into : neither was there , as by the actes in record it may appeare , and as it is supposed , M. Darrell will himselfe confesse .

But to come more directly to the point in hand . Although these M. Darrels said pretended vertues , doe make him answerable to the popish Exorcists : yet that forsooth is not sufficient , but Thyraeus the Iesuite , must in effect tell vs so . For M. Darrels saide friende , setting downe certaine reasons , why God hath made him the saide Darrell , rather then many , ( otherwise more wise , and learned then he ) an especiall instrument in these daies , for the casting out of diuels , maketh this one , vz. in that hee is such a man , as is qualified according to Thyraeus the Iesuites saide rules , set downe by him in his Booke , de Daemoniack , Cap. 38.39 . Out of which Chapters , that which Thyraeus requireth in his Exorcistes , this man alledgeth to bee manifest in M. Darrell , sauing that amongst some other thinges , hee omitteth , whether M. Darrels conscience bee burdened with anie mortall sinne . Otherwise for many of the rest , naming them , vz. that hee is a man of good reporte : one that despiseth the world : not couetous : of an humble spirite : not ambitious : not proude : zealous of Gods glory : much giuen to prayer and to the seruice of God : and of an especiall confidence in the Lord : these graces ( he sayeth ) God hath bestowed vpon M. Darrell : and therefore by Thyraeus rules , were there nothing else to the contrary , he might be thought to bee a well furnished , and verie complete Exorciste . But one thing is reported of M. Darrel , which passeth the rest , & maketh it probable , ( you may not doubt ) that God hath giuen him an especiall Grace aboue all other Exorcists , now a dayes to expell deuils . For they say , that after a sort , he hath forsaken house , landes , and all for Christes sake : which being an Apostolicall resolution , A written treatise . why should he not haue that Apostolicall gifte graunted vnto him ? Indeede one is as true as the other . For will you know , how hee hath forsaken all to follow Christ ? Hauing two or three houses , and a little land in Mansfielde and else where , left him by his Father , he sold the same , by his owne confession , as dearely as he could , and since hath liued vppon the money , being ( as one of his friendes sayeth ) fiue or six hundreth poundes . How the deuill in regarde of this M. Darrels Holines , could not abide his presence , will appeare in the next Chapter . In the meane while , it may well be saide without offence , that if to sell land , and liue vpon the money , be to leaue all and follow Christ , and a fitte note of one that can cast out Deuils : wee shall not want men of that trade : many Vsurers in England will proue good Exorcistes . But touching his honesty , iudge thereof , when you haue perused this whole Treatise . Now his skill to cast out Deuils , resteth to bee a little looked into , together with his doctrine , whereupon hee doth ground it .

CHAP. V. How M. Darrell knew William Somers , and the rest to bee possessed .

HEe that will take vppon him to cast Deuils out of men , must first know whether they haue any in them , or else he may peraduenture loose his labor . Forasmuch therefore as M. Darrell and M. More , are the persons of note amongst vs , that haue entred into this course : it is a point of good iustice , that they be heard with some assistance of their friendes , to speake for themselues . M. More sayeth , Page 82. That in the Apostles times , those that had the gift of casting out Deuils , had also an other praecedent gifte : first to discerne the spirites , which gift was called , Discretio Spirituum . But M. Darrell is of an other opinion , and that an absurde one . For he affirmeth that Christ did not ordaine any meanes , Page 67. to know who was possessed in the Apostles time : but left that to bee discerned by the manner of their fittes . And so framing his iudgement accordingly , hee sayeth , that the onely meanes , whereby now men are discerned to be possessed , are the signes which are mentioned in the Scriptures . But M. More is bolde againe herein to dissent from him . For although he conceyueth , that the said gift named Discretio Spirituum , is taken away , and that now it is to bee knowne in some sorte , who are possessed , by the signes mentioned in the Scriptures : yet hee will not haue those signes , the onelie meanes , Page 82. but addeth Prayer vnto them : saying , that the saide signes , and prayer are now the meanes ordayned by God , to succeede , and continue in place of the other : And hee ascribeth so much to prayer in this worke , as without it , hee accounteth the other parte , to bee verie vncertaine . By prayer ( sayeth hee ) men that are acquainted with the saide signes , may ordinarily obtaine such measure of Gods holy spirite , as that they may be able truly to discerne , whether the partie , in whome the saide signes doe appeare , be indeede possessed or not . A pretie matter , the gifte of discerning of spirites is left , and a measure of Gods spirite is brought vs for it . It would bee knowne what that gifte was : If not a measure of Gods spirite , to discern betwixt counterfeytes , and such as were indeede possessed . But let that goe .

It being obiected , that forasmuch as very many worthy , and godly men , notwithstanding their knowledge of the signes of possession mentioned in the scriptures , and their earnest and feruent prayers , haue beene verie greatly deceyued by sundry counterfeyts , it seemeth probable , that he & M. Darrel might be also deceiued in iudging the vii . in Lancashire , and W. Somers to be dispossessed : one by way of preuention answereth , that M. Fox , and others , might easily be deceyued therein by Sathan , as not hauing read ( as hee supposeth , ) Bodinus , Wierus , Mingus , and Thyraeus , that write of deuils , as hee himselfe , M. Darrell , and the rest of that Crue haue done . But M. More answereth after an other fashion : saying , that it might bee they vsed the saide meanes indirectly , whereas hee and M. Darrell vsed them directly : that they were assured , that God gaue them power , so to vse them : that such their assurance grew from their full perswasion , that the saide parties were possessed : and that it pleased God to endue them with that full perswasion , because they had vsed the said meanes so directlie . In which his circular folly , euery point is more vncertain than other , euen that of their full perswasion : because it is supposed , that they dealt like a couple of cosening hypocrites , ( at the least one of them ) making shew of that which was not . But what will M. Darrell say to these pointes , thus confidently set downe by his fellow M. More ? They tend so much to his greater worship , as ten to one he will wind himselfe one way or other within the compasse of them , that so he may therin part stakes with him . And yet it wil be hard for him so to do : For he holding ( as it will appeare hereafter ) that the wicked , and such as are not reconciled to God , by a true iustifying faith , may in these daies ( the power of doing miracles being ceased ) cast out diuels : eyther he must say , that they haue no meanes left them to discerne who are possessed ( which were absurde ) : or confesse , that the prayers of the wicked may preuaile as much to that effect ( as M. More affirmed theirs did ) : or els leauing M. Moore to his prayers , hee is driuen to his owne hold , that the onely meanes whereby the possessed may be discerned , are the signes of possession mentioned in the scriptures . Amongst which signes ( he insisting so much vpon them , & keeping so many Audits of them ) it is much meruailed , why he still omitteth the breaking of fetters and chaines mentioned by S. Luke . If it had appeared without all iugling , that no iron chaines or fetters could haue held either Somers , or any of the rest , ( they hauing beene fastned with them , as the keeper of Newgate could haue vsed them ) he had said something .

But to proceed with M. Darrels onely meanes , being the signes mentioned in the scriptures : Of them he telleth vs there are eighteene , but in his Apologie hee nameth but sixe of them : crying , gnashing of teeth , wallowing , foaming , extraordinarie and supernaturall strength , and supernaturall knowledge . To the which the rest may be added after his vnderstanding : casting into the fire , casting into the water , tearing , pyning , falling to the ground , nakednes , the partie striking of himselfe , abiding in no house but about graues , mountaines , and in the wildernesse ; dumbnes , deafenesse , fiercenesse , brusing the bodie of the partie when his fitte endeth . It may be maruelled why M. Darrell and his friends , talking in their late pamphlets so much of the signes of possession , they still omit those two , or at the least speake not of them directly , which serued his turne in place of iugling stickes , and were the principall groundes , whereupon his legerdemaine did consist . The one is , that whosoeuer is possessed , is in his fittes altogether sencelesse , and depriued for the time , both of his vnderstanding , and memorie : the other , that albeit such as are possessed doe in their fittes many thinges , as if they were not possessed , and also make very reasonable answeres to such questions as are propounded vnto them , yet it is not they , but the Deuill in them , that doth both aunswere and doe them . But it may be they are now ashamed of these pointes : for it will bee hard to find any authour amongst the grossest sort of the popish Exorcistes , or else where , that euer maintained these assertions . The lunatike in the scriptures , was in his fittes dumbe : but it can not bee shewed that hee wanted the rest of his sences . In some others also it is plaine , that Sathan did speake at some times , as when the wicked spirites desired our Sauiour , that they might go into the heard of swine : but it cannot be thereof inferred , that the partie possessed with those spirits , did neuer in his fittes , speake or doe any thing of himselfe . Besides , it is a generall position , that Sathan possessing ones body , hath not to doe eyther with his vnderstanding or memory , otherwise then by troubling his fancy .

But let it be supposed , that these two were in the number of M. Darrels eighteene onely signes of possession , mentioned in the scriptures : yet some of his owne friends will therein also oppose themselues against him . For if the signes mentioned in the Scriptures , bee the onely means to discerne who are possessed : what must become of many other signes , that Mayster Darrell and his friends doe so much ground themselues vpon , as the running in Somers flesh , of a lumpe as bigge as a Mouse , &c. which must eyther vpholde their reputations , or els they are in daunger to fall to the ground ? For the preuenting therefore of this inconuenience , and for the inlarging of their boundes to worke in , the author of the Briefe Narration , not contenting himselfe with Maister Moores prayers , nor allowing of Maister Darrelles iudgement in this point , hath learned of the said Iesuite a new shift . Seeing ( saith he ) that men in this matter are growne more incredulous then heretofore , it hath pleased God , ( besides the signes of possession mentioned in the Scriptures ) to giue other signes also more free from cauill , to make his glorious works most apparant and certaine . And hereof he bringeth for an example one of Somers pretended fittes in these words : all the signes mentioned in the Scriptures , might more easily bee deluded by this conceit of counterfeyting , then this moueable swelling . If men were here disposed to take exceptions , it might bee demaunded , when God was pleased to giue these new demonstratiue signes of possession , and vnto whom , and how he signified the same : or whether this conceit doth not proceede from some of the popish vnwritten verities ? In deede hee relyeth in this deuise vppon Thyraeus the Iesuite , and quoteth for it his booke De Daemoniacis . Howbeit , if hee follow him too farre , as hee hath already brought him from the Scriptures , so will hee quite dash both him and Mayster Darrell concerning their olde and newe deuised signes of possession : leauing them no assurance at all , how they may discerne who is possessed . For the Iesuite is flat , that neither the confession of the partie , Thyraeus part. 2. cap. 22.23.24.25 . nor his wicked life , nor his fierce conuersation , nor his barbarous and beastly outcries , nor his terrible countenance , nor the priuation almost of all his vitall functions , nor his continuall diseases , and inward torments , incurable by the Phisitions , nor the hauing of the Deuill oft in ones mouth , nor for a man to consecrate himselfe to Sathan : nor the suffering of more grieuous torments , then those do indure that are in deed possessed : nor for one to seeke to kill himselfe : nor for a man , giuing himselfe to the Deuill to bee presently snatched away by him : nor the reuealing of secrete matters : nor the knowledge of strange languages , neuer learned by the partie : nor extraordinary strength : nor all the signes , that appeared in such as were possessed in the Euangelistes , are sufficient & vndoubted signes ( saith he ) that the partie in whom they appeare is possessed .

If therefore M. Darrell will be a right Exorcist , after the current fashion amongst the Iesuits , he must learne other signes of possession : and Thyraeus ( a man so oft alleadged by his friends ) will not be dainty to teach him . For ( saith he ) these are the signes indeed , whereof there is no doubt , vz. when the parties that seeme to bee possessed , refuse to call vppon God , or to pray to Saintes , or to pronounce the word Iesus : or to receiue some prayer or Psalme : or when they tremble , are afraid , grow impatient , or blaspheme at the applying vnto them of the relique of any Saint , or of a picture made in waxe , called an Agnus Dei , or at the making of a crosse vpon their foreheads , or at the bringing vnto them the sacrament of the Altar , or when they can not abide the Priestes , that doe exorcise them , or at the least doe indure them very hardly . His & similibus signis Daemones prodi dubium nullum est : there is no doubt ( saith he ) but that by these and such like signes the Deuils are disclosed : to be , it may bee added in these that practise them , either as possessing them , or at the least seducing them . For what a ridiculous illusion is this , to reiect vpon simple pretences , so many strange signes of possession ? some of them carrying with them impossibilities by the course of nature : and to bring such vnto vs , as may so easily bee counterfeyted , by euery youth or girle within an houres instruction .

Here M. Darrels friends will peraduenture say in anger , that both he and they are as farre from these fooleries , as any that haue disliked of their proceedings . Howbeit , by their leaues , they may in some sorte therein bee checked . For there is pretence made to the like effect , that the Deuils that M. Darrell and M. Moore met with , could neither abide them , nor the word of God : which are two of Thyraeus infallible signes of possession . When the parties that are pretended to haue beene possessed at M. Starkies house in Lancashire , did heare that they two would come vnto them , they are made to haue said thus to their particular spirits : vz. Thou naughtie lad , thou makest vs sicke , for thou knowest the preachers will come shortly , meaning ( saith M. Moore ) himselfe and M. Darrell . Likewise , when they were come to the said M. Starkies house , and that three of the said parties being all of them quiet in the kitchen , & sent for seuerally to come to them into the hall , they appeared no sooner before them ( as the historie reporteth ) but hauing made low courtesies vnto them , they fell downe by course into their fits . And the third of them , comming in with both her handes closed to her face ( not being able ( as it seemeth ) to indure the brightnes of the godly mens countenances ) vttered these words : I am come to councell before I am called . At Nottingham also M. Darrell so vsed the matter with Somers , as the boy being in a fitte , when M. Darrell one night left him , & crying , now he is gone : now he is gone : Rob Cooper . pag. 98. now blacke coate is gone : all that were present ( saith Robert Cooper ) thought M. Darrell to be so godly a man , as that the Deuill was glad , and reioyced when he was departed . This conceite had of him , may also further appeare by the Ballet maker , concerning Somers description in his fittes , of the sinnes that raigned in Nottingham , whereof hereafter , who rymeth thus : But when that M. Darrell came , the Deuill was vexed with the same : His limbes he rackt , hee rent & tore , farre worser then he did before . And touching the other pretended signe , it was an ordinarie course held by the keepers of the boy of Burton , that when any straungers came in , that desired to see him in his fits ( as men desire to see monsters and straunge beastes play their trickes ) : then they would reade some parts of the Gospell by S. Iohn : and straight way ( forsooth ) the Deuill must shew himselfe , by casting the boy into some fitte . This reading , they tearmed , the offering of battaile or combat to Sathan . When one Phippes , a seruant of M. Brinsleyes , supposed himselfe to be possessed , and that the Deuill entred into him , as hee thought in the likenesse of a Nitte : Maister Darrell perswaded him , that hee was not possessed : because ( saith he ) you receiued comfort , Brinsly . pa. 130. when you heare the word of God read , or any prayers , or godly exhortations : whereas William Somers , and others being possessed , were at such times greatly troubled and tormented . Againe , M. Darrell and M. More , beginning to exhort some of those in Lancashire , two of them presently cried out mightily with outragious roaring and bellowing : & the note vpon that place saith thus , History . fol. 14. though the Deuill had dissembled & hid himselfe in both these ( for they had beene quiet sundry daies ) yet now the word of God findeth him out : he can dissemble no longer , but must needs shew himselfe .

By these two sleights borowed from the popish Exorcists they did greatly inueagle & seduce their beholders : the first tending to the setting out of themselues , & to be had in admiration , whilest they were supposed to be such deuout men , as Sathan could not indure : & the other , vnder pretence of magnifying the scriptures ( which seeke no falshood to winne them commendation ) they vsed a colour to ouershaddow their lewdnes , when at their pleasures , they might thereby without lesse suspition , begin and practise their fittes or pageants . Assuredly it may well be supposed , that if this their course had not beene met with in time , we should haue had many other pretended signes of possession : one Deuill would haue beene mad at the name of the Presbyter : an other at the sight of a minister that will not subscribe : an other to haue seene men sit or stand at the Communion : and so as it had pleased our good Maisters the Exorcists . And that this coniecture may not be thought to be a vaine collection , you shall see how stinted ( as they tearme them ) and read prayers , are notablie foyled . M. Moore telleth vs : that when a prayer was read out of prayer booke , in the hearing of those that were possessed in Lancashire , they , that is the Deuils in them , were little moued with it : but afterwards when M. Darrell , M. Moore ad art. 9. pag. 232. & he , with one M. Dicons , did seuerally vse such prayers , as for the present occasion they conceiued : then ( saith he ) the parties , that is , the wicked spirits , were much more troubled , that is , troubled the parties much . See , the Deuill was tricte with their conceiued prayers , and could not abide them , therefore such must needs be excellent prayers . As for read prayers , he careth not for them , they haue no force to trouble him , and therfore who should respect them ? But you are detained too long in this matter . When M. Darrell , with his fellowes , and all other Exorcistes , or Deuil driuers are agreed , & ( this one position of theirs granted vnto them , that the Deuill may torment a man as much being without him , as within him ) can make it apparant vnto vs without their grosse and palpable forgeries : that they are able to discerne who is possessed : then let them tell vs , that they haue dispossessed them .

CHAP. VI. Of M. Darrels knowledge , who sent the Deuill into Somers , and the rest .

IT seemeth to be a matter very pertinent to the dignitie of an Exorcist , that he bee able to declare who sent the Deuill into his patient . For men of that trade doe affirme , that sometimes it is God , sometimes holy men , and sometimes witches , that do send them . To omit their assertions touching God and godly men ( although they containe very strange points , and interpretations , as they are propounded , and handled by the Doctors of Deuill driuing ) that of witches is now most pertinent . For all the Deuils that M. Darrell hath hitherto incountred , were sent by them ( as it seemeth ) into his patients . Whether witches can send Deuils into men or women ( as many doe pretende ) is a question amongst those that write of such matters ; & the learneder and sounder sort doe hold the negatiue . Against whom Thyraeus opposeth himselfe , & with Thyraerus M. Darrell , & that not without very pregnant reasons , if he may be credited . For he is able to specifie or describe the particular parties that sent their spirites into his patientes , together with their seuerall names , Dar. ad artic 24. pa. 42. and in what manner the witches did send them . Middlecub the Familiar spirite of one Margaret Roper of Eckling in Darbishire , did by her commandement possesse Katherine Wright , The Booke of Darling . Alice Goodridge of Staphen-hill in Darbyshire , hauing a spirite called Minny , in the likenes of a dogge , parte colored red , and white , did send the same to torment Thomas Darling , hauing first taught her saide spirite , by strayning her own body , and vomiting , how he should handle and vex his . The story . The seauen in Lancashire were , ( as it seemeth ) possessed by the meanes of one Edward Hartley , who breathed wicked spirites into them , ( as it was supposed ) by kissing them . Dar. ad art. 6. Pa , 228. An old woman meeting William Somers vppon Blackewell-more heath , did procure her spirite to enter into him , or by his accepting at her handes a piece of bread and butter , and eating it . Touching this olde woman last mentioned , M. Darrell for a time was peremptory to the effect specifyed , but since ( there falling out a matter contrary to his expectation , wherof hereafter he now affirmeth , Darrels lust and one of his fellowes hath printed it , that an olde woman in Worcestershire , did that stratageme , by sending into Somers a Familiar of hers , called Lucie . Mary Couper . And for Marie Couper ( M. Darrels last patient ) it was one Alice Freeman of Nottingham , that directed the deuill to possesse her : shee poore woman , suspecting shee had beene with childe , till M. Darrell tolde her it was a wicked spirite within her , that caused her so to swell , would any man desire to haue a question more directly resolued ? The onely doubt is to those that be simple men , how M. Darrell came to the knowledge of these thinges . And it would bee well cleared . The Iesuiticall and popish Exorcistes , that holde for this worke of Witcherie , haue but two wayes , ( as it seemeth ) whereby they know when the spirites are sent by Witches , and the one is the Confession of the deuill , that is cast out , and the other the Confession of the Witches , who threw him in . And thus far M. Darrell is fully prouided to answere for his skill . For it was Middlecub the spirite ( he sayeth ) that tolde him , that Margaret Roper , did send him into Katherine Wright : And touching Thomas Darling , Alice Goodridge confessed , that shee sent her Minnie into him , mistaking him for one Sherrartes boy .

The Booke also of the seauen in Lancashire , doth after a sorte insinuate , that Edward Hartley confessed his sending of seauen deuils into them : But how hee will shifte concerning Alice Freeman , and the foresaide olde woman of Darbishire , and Worcestershire , he hath nothing as yet for ought that is knowne , but William Somers , and Marie Coupers reports , which his M. Thyraeus sayeth , are not sufficient , although the partyes for the iustifying of them , should offer themselues , ad plagas & virgas . But to helpe him herein , if men may be bold a little with the Iesuite : why should not eyther Mary Couper , or Wlliam Somers , bee aswell belieued , in saying that Alice Freeman , and the saide olde women bewitched them , and by that meanes sent their wicked spirites into them , as Middlecub , who tolde M. Darrell , that Mary Roper sent him into Katherine Wright ? For when eyther Thyraeus , or M. Darrell tell vs , that the spirites haue confessed , who sent them : what doe they say in effect , but that the parties themselues told them so ? Neither of them both dare say , that the deuils , after they were cast out , did , or doe vse to tel any such matter : but the truth is , that when by their knauery , they haue induced the parties supposed to be possessed , to say that such or such a woman bewitched them : then they tell those that are present , that it is not the saide parties , but the wicked spirites that so confesse who sent them . And touching the confession of the Witches themselues , that may be left well inough to such learned men , as haue written sufficiently of it . In the meane while , let M. Darrels foolish conceites be further considered of .

CHAP. VII . Of the Causes pretended , why men are possessed .

AS there are pretended diuers meanes , whereby Sathan is sent into men , and women , to possesse them : so are there sundry causes deuised , why they are sent . For example , sometimes they say , they are sent without any respect of the parties offences , into whome they are sent , and sometimes , in regard of their offences . Now of sinnes or offences they make two sortes : the one Mortall , and the other Veniall ; the Mortall are thus recyted . Infidelity , Thyraeus de Demoniacis , part. 2. cap. 30. abusing of the Eucharist , blasphemie , pride , luxuriousnes , enuie , couetousnes , persecution of godly men , disobedience to parentes , slaundering speeches , contempt of religion , for one to curse himselfe to the deuill , to be at league with Sathan , and the contempt of the Sacrament of confirmation . The Veniall , you must thinke are in number many : these following are reckoned to be of that kinde : Idle wordes , iesting speeches , sporting lyes , immoderate laughing , and such like : For the remission whereof , Gabriel Bicl . Non requiritur poenitentia proprié accepta , neque actualis , neque habitualis , neque sacramentalis , repentance being properly taken is not necessarie , neither actuall , habituall , nor sacramentall . The Bishops blessing knocking on the breast , and a little holy water , will rid a man of them .

That the Deuill is sent into men for mortall sinnes , they holde it cleare : but whether for Veniall sinnes or not , that is made a great question , and Thyraeus resolueth it . It is most certaine ( sayeth he ) that Veniall sinnes haue giuen Sathan occasion to possesse men , and they are accordingly deliuered corporally vnto him , pro leuissimis quibusque , delictis , for the least offence that can be committed : A very hard cause , that men should be in such a plight for no greater a matter , then a little holy water will wash away . Now , forasmuch as the spirits that possesse men , haue interest more or lesse in them , ( as some hold ) , according to the qualitie of the causes , for the which they were sent into them : and will not therefore bee so easilie expelled , when they enter for mortall sinnes , as for Veniall , as it is an especiall parte of the Exorcistes duty ( as their rules declare ) , when they endeuour to cast out the Deuill , to trauell by all the meanes they can deuise , that they may learne the cause of his entrance . And least any man should thinke , that therein they loose their labours : and for the better iustifying of Thyraeus resolution for Veniall sinnes : both hee and M. Darrell ( together with his friendes ) doe tel vs verie pretie tales . The Iesuite sayeth , that the Deuill entred into one maide , because shee was in great loue with a young man , and into an other , for that shee indeuored herselfe to haue a resemblance of Venus picture : and into an other , propter impatientiam , & durius prolatum verbum , for vttering a sharpe worde : and into an other , because with some greedines , shee did eate the leafe of a Lettice , ( the deuill cleauing vnknown to her , to the nether parte of the leafe , ) forgetting to blesse it with the signe of the Crosse . But hereof there neede no more examples : the doctrine being so plainely set down , that Sathan entreth into men , for the least Veniall sinne : Howbeit if any man desire more , hee may bee assured , that their Legendes will afforde him store of them : and for a new supply , M. Darrell , and his friendes in the meane while , will not herein be silent . Dar. ad art. 24 , Katherine Wright ( forsooth ) denying something to Mary Roper , the deuill by the said Maries direction did possesse her . Afterwardes also , Sathan comming to the saide Katherine Wright in the likenes of a handsome man , Iohn Wig. fol. 7. that making suite vnto her in the way of marriage , gaue her a piece of bread , shee in taking the same at the deuils handes , and eating it , became to be repossessed . Wil. Somers had the deuill sent into him , eyther by the old woman of Darbishire , because he denyed at the first to giue her a penny , or by the olde woman of Worcestershire , for that he refused to giue her a hat-band , which shee much desired . Why Mary Couper became to be possessed , the cause indeede is not expressed , except it were for dwelling in one house with W. Somers : it being Sathans practise ( as M. Darrell saide ) not to content himselfe with one in a Family . Mary Couper . pa. 203. But Thomas Darlinges Veniall sinne exceeded the rest . For hee meeting Alice Goodridge in a Coppice , did let an escape ( as the booke termeth it , ) which shee taking to bee done in her contempt , vsed these wordes : Gip with a mischiefe , and fart with a bell , I wil goe to Heauen , and thou shalt goe to Hell . And thereupon her Minnie entred into him . True it is , that M. Darrell ( when Somers pretended himselfe to bee in his fittes greatly tormented ) did affirme , that hee was not so much troubled for his own sins , as for the sins that raigned in Nottingham . And yet then he ascribed some parte of his grief , to his singing of wanton and filthy songes : he being a musitian . For of likelihood , hee hath some other deuise : as that the Deuill may enter into a man for small Veniall sinnes : but being in him , may torment him in many respectes . A bird in a lime bush , the more shee striueth , the faster shee is . When a man is out of his way , the further hee goeth , the more hee erreth . One absurditie granted doth bring forth many . And such is M. Darrels case in his groundes , he hath layde to worke vpon , which hath brought him into a maze , that he cannot get out .

CHAP. VIII . Of the meanes alledged by M. Darrell , and others , whereby men are dispossessed .

IT belongeth to those that challenge the skil to cast out deuils , to know the means how it ought to be done . He were a mad Phisition , that would vndertake to cure a man of the palsie , or of any other disease , that neuer had learned any medicine for it . As good Phisitions therefore haue fit remedies for their patients to helpe them : so you must thinke of our cunning Exorcists , that they want no medicines for their possessed to ease them .

The ordinary meanes ordayned to continue in the Church , for the casting out of Deuils , M. Darrell maketh to be very ancient . M. Darr . pag. 65. &c. For he sayeth that it hath beene in the Church , since the fall of Adam . Howbeit herein hee hath no great certainety . For hee confesseth that there is no mention in the olde Testament of the institution of that means . And so of likelyhood ; if other of his positions be true , men were possessed from time to time during the space almost of 4000. years , God himself hauing ordayned no way to cure them . But in saying that the same meanes doe continue now in the Church , that were in vse before the comming of Christ : that , his maisters the popish Exorcistes , will condemne as an error in him . For one of them sayeth : that the wayes of casting out deuils , Thyraeus par. 3. cap. 4.1 . in the olde Testament , iam vetustate , si non alia de causa antiquatae sunt & abolitae , as being growne in dotage , are now abolished for their age . If you wil know , what these wayes were , Thyraeus telleth you , one was nomen Tetragrammaton : an other the smell of a certaine roote , reuealed for that purpose to king Salomon : the thirde , the smoake of the hart and liuer of a certaine fish being layde on the fire : and the fourth , the playing of an harpe or citterne , as though Saule had been possessed , ( which the saide Thyraeus dare not resolutely affirme , ) and Dauids musicke had dispossessed him .

But M. Darrell doth herein differ from the Iesuite , and sayeth : that the meanes in the olde Testament to cast out Sathan , was fasting and prayer , euen the same that yet continueth : therein also differing from his fellow M. More . For whereas M. More sayeth , that Christ did plainely ordaine fasting , and prayer , to bee parte of the ordinary meanes to continue in the Church , in these words . This kinde goeth not forth , but by prayer and fasting , thereby shewing the beginning of the said means . M. Darrel affirmeth , that Christ finding that meanes to be good and godly , did in those wordes but approue it , and so maketh it a secret ordinance of Christ to haue his continuance by way of consequence : As Christ approuing it to be good , did thereby commaund it . Furthermore , whereas M. Darrell holdeth , that in the Apostles time , there were two sortes or kindes of casting out deuils , the one ordinarie , which was in the Church before the comming of Christ , vz. fasting and prayer , and the other extraordinarie , vz. commaunding of Sathan , to depart in the name of Christ : M. More sayeth , that although hee belieueth that Christ did ordaine fasting and prayer in the saide place of Saint Mathew , to bee parte of the ordinary meanes for casting out Deuilles : M. More pa. 80.81 . yet the same was not a meane to cast out Deuilles in the Apostles time , there being then an other extraordinarie meanes giuen vnto them : and that Christes meaning was , that fasting and prayer , should not be the ordinarie meanes , till after the time that the extraordinarie should cease . To holde with M. Darrell , that there was an ordinarie meanes to cast out Deuils in Christes time , doth derogate much from the honor of his miracles in casting out Sathan : For the Infidelles might haue surmised , that Christ had done it by the ordinary meanes , hauing vsed the same secretlie without their knowledge . Moreouer , it may argue the extraordinary meanes to bee superfluous : there being then an ordinary meanes , and that of such facilitie , as will after appeare . There is great commendation giuen by M. Darrel , in his Apologie of certaine men , ( who it seemeth doe fauor him , ) that they are learned and reuerend , and of great wisedome and godlines : and indeede , hee sayeth trulie of some of them : howbeit it is thought , that ere it bee long , hee will bee angrie with two of the best of them . For one of them holdeth , ( and of the other hereafter , ) that by the saide wordes of Christ : Prayer and Fasting are as effectuall to cure a man , I. B. page . 7 . that is sicke of an ague , as to cast out a Deuill : His wordes are these . I am not of their opinion , that thinke the wordes of Christ . Marke . 9. vz. This kind can by no meanes come forth , but by prayer and fasting , doe importe that Christ did ordaine fasting and prayer , as a particular meanes to cast out Deuils , more then to procure mens deliuerance from other afflictions .

It hath beene touched before , that M. Moore accounteth prayer & fasting , but a part of the meanes that Christ hath ordained for expelling of Deuils : for that he addeth in the first place , Faith , as it is meere he should doe : although therein he dissent from M. Darrell , as he the said Moore vnderstandeth Faith . For M. More by faith , M. Moore . pag. 79. vnderstandeth the faith that iustifieth , in these wordes : A iustifying faith , hauing annexed vnto it fasting and prayer , is the ordinance of Christ for the casting out of Deuils , for euer to continue in the Church . But M. Darrell , confessing the necessitie of Faith , in the said ordinarie meanes , saith : M. Darr . pag. 66. that neyther the faith of doing miracles , nor the iustifying faith is therein necessarie : but that the temporary or historicall Faith may suffice . It being here obiected , that an historicall faith sufficing , ( as is before expressed ) and that the prayer and fasting in such as haue but that faith , can not please God : it will follow , that the ordinarie meanes which Christ hath left in his Church , for casting out of Deuils as necessarie , is such a meanes as is not acceptable to almighty God : M. Darrell answereth , that the consequence is not good . And so that point lyeth : but an other may not be left a sleepe . He saith , that in the said place of Mat. 17.20 . that the Faith there mentioned , is to be vnderstood to be the faith of doing miracles : that the Apostles were reproued for their weaknesse in that faith : and that if the same had beene strong enough , they might haue cast out the wicked spirit mentioned in that Chapter , ver. 21. without prayer or fasting : whereby it followeth ( for ought that dull men can easily discerne ) that M. Darrell holding ( as is before mentioned ) that place of scripture to be a secret ordinance , for the continuance of fasting & prayer , as the meanes to cast out Deuils , and that therein by faith is vnderstood the faith of doing miracles : ( which if it had beene strong enough in the Apostles , prayer and fasting had been superfluous ) : it wil follow it is thought , that the historicall faith will not serue his turne , but that it must be the faith of doing miracles : which must bee vnderstoode for the faith that is required of necessitie , when there is neede to cast out Deuils . So as if hee want that , hee may ( by his owne doctrine ) cast his cappe at them .

I omit here , that some of good account for their learning , do interprete the prayer and fasting mentioned in the places of S. Mathew , and S. Marke , to bee required in those that are possessed with wicked spirites : and that the forbearing of both , was not any want in the Apostles . Maister Darrell himselfe doth confesse , that the partie possessed ought to fast and pray , if hee bee able . Wherein if Sathan hinder him , yet he saith , Almightie God accepteth of his will , and purpose so to do in steed of the deed . Furthermore , the popish sort do generally require the said prayer and fasting , as a preparation , in the Exorcistes , and not as a meanes : although Thyraeus confesseth , that prayer is something . For speaking of the meanes , how the Deuill is to bee cast out , after he hath named many , hee is content to giue some little roome to prayer , saying : Oratio quae adhibetur damnari non debet : Prayer , which is vsed in the casting out of Deuils , must not bee condemned . You see how hardly praier commeth into the ranke of the said meanes . And it is likewise manifest , what little account they make of the said place in Saint Mathew , to ground themselues vpon , for their casting out of Deuils : ( albeit they are as earnest to make a trade and merchandise of it , as Maister Darrell ) in that they doe not once mention it for that purpose : sauing that they retaine the commanding of Sathan to depart in the name of Christ : which was the meanes that those vsed ( saith M. Darrell ) which had the faith of doing miracles .

Marry besides that , they haue a great number of waies , whereby they vexe and torment Sathan wonderfully in their expelling of him : whereof the scriptures are as silent , as they are lauish . For example , the sacrament of the Altar , the merites of Saintes , the reliques of Saints , the praying to Sayntes , by saying their letanie : the sprinkling of holy water , the signe of the crosse : the imposition of the priestes hands , the stole which the priest vseth , being laide on the partie : the whipping of the possessed with holy whippes , and the putting of the priestes finger into their mouthes . Euerie one of these will cast out the Deuill in a mischiefe , ( as Thyraeus by sundry pleasant tales , but in good sadnesse doth report : ) their legendes being in deed full of them . Not long before , you heard that these fooleries were reckoned for the signes of possession : and here you see they are ( very wisely ) made the meanes to dispossesse men . As if the Phisitions should appoint the signes of diseases for the medicines to cure them . But suffer the said graue Authour to proceed : for he hath many other things of singular vertues , to terrifie Sathan with , in this great worke : as Vestes sacrae ( for their priestes vsually come to the parties in all their massing garmentes and attire ) Coerei ardentes , hallowed candelles burning , &c. And to haue the matter done in a Church , that is a point of good importance : For some Deuilles , that woulde in no wise bee cast out in priuate houses , being brought to the Church , were straight wayes expelled . But Mayster Darrell very prouidently did preuent this superstitious and erronious conceite . For vpon some talke and conference at Nottingham , where his faste should bee helde for the dispossessing of William Somers , and some deeming Saint Maryes Church there for the best and meetest place , hee woulde in no respect yeelde thereunto , saying : That if it shoulde be kept there , there would be much attributed to the holinesse of the place : M. Shute fol. 19. M. Hallam fol. 7. Anne port . fol. 3. and wishing rather , that the place of his dispossession might be in the field , that so all people might behold it . But vpon better aduise , it fell out to bee in a narrow low roome .

What effect the said popish meanes haue to cast out Deuils : how easily they expell them , and how they torment them : will haue a time to be imparted . In the meane while it is pertinent to the purpose , to consider , how mightily ( forsooth ) the fasting and prayers appointed by M. Darrell , M. Darrell . wrought in his patients . He and his wife , with two or three more , fasting and praying from morning till noone , out went the Deuill from Katherine Wright : he could no longer indure it . At the pretended dispossession of Darling , by meanes of the fasting of halfe a score , from morning till night , and by reading certaine prayers out of the booke , intituled : The enemie of securitie , ( wherein they were oft interrupted , by reason of the boyes fittes ) and by M. Darrels assistance though absent : it is to be maruelled ( by such as delight in wonders ) how the Deuill was afflicted : as appeareth by his wordes ( forsooth ) but deliuered by the boy , vz. Radulphus , Belzebub can doe no good , his head is stricken off with a word . Againe , we can not preuaile , let vs go out of him , and enter into some of those here . Againe , we can not preuaile , their Church increaseth . Againe , we can not preuaile , for they will not be holpen by witches . Brother Radulphus , we cannot preuaile : let vs go to our mistres & torment her : I haue had a draught of her bloud to day . Againe , there is a woman earnest at prayer , get her away : Nay quoth Iohn Alsop ( a man that was present ) with a loude voice : we can not spare her . Thus the boy graced Mistresse Wightman his Aunt . And againe : Brother Glassop , wee can not preuaile , his faith is so strong , and they fast and pray , and a preacher prayeth as fast as they . By which preacher Maister Darrell confesseth , that hee thinketh the Deuill meant him . The same also is at large intreated of , in the booke of the seuen possessed in Lancashire . Maister Dicons the author of the historie saith : that whilest he was in his sermon , at the time of the pretended fast for their deliueraunce , Margaret Hardman vsed these words , I must be gone , I must be gone : which must be vnderstood to bee spoken by the Deuill , who was so pinched , that he could stay no longer . And againe the said Margaret , ( whilest Maister Moore was preaching ) I can not tarrie , I can not tarry : I am too hot , I am too hot : let mee go , let mee go . Of likelihood Maister Moore had coursed him . The story also saith , that Sathan was so haunted by fasting & prayer , and by the word of God so zealously and powerfully applyed , as if fire had beene put into his hole to burne him out . The Deuill also said to Elianor Hardman : You are too holy now , and haue Gods word amongst you . Margaret Hardman likewise being greatly affrighted , in came Maister Darrell & Maister Moore , where she was standing by the fire , who hauing comforted her with many godly exhortations , out goeth Sathan , saying : that it was too holy a place for him . It shold seeme , that when Somers was dispossessed , as men being greatly astonished , are therewith stroken into a silence , so the deuil was shrowdly dressed . He was forsooth , so extreamely tormented by the fasting , prayers , & preaching of Maister Darrell , and the rest , as he had no leasure to say what he must doe , or what he would doe : but rudely without taking any leaue of them , departed .

The meanes that Maister Darrell and his friendes doe pretend in casting out Deuils , are as you haue heard , fasting , prayer , and faith : an historicall faith ( saith Maister Darrell , ) a iustifying faith ( saith Maister Moore ) . But if you marke well what they say , and what they did , you shall find , that their preaching bare away the bell , in the dispossessing of those in Lancashire , and William Somers . For whilest Somers was in hand , Maister Darrell , and an other occupied the day with two sermons , and so likewise with the other : Maister Darrels and Maister Moores , and the said Maister Dicons exhortations spent the most of that time . Now it is to bee supposed , that the rest who were present , did attend to the preachers , and continued not their owne priuate prayers . Besides , you heare indirect tearmes out of the said historie of those in Lancashire , that their powerfull preaching is annexed for a meanes to prayer and fasting . Whereunto may bee added the word of God ( as the storie saith ) : Which the Deuills ( forsooth ) could not endure to heare , but would be gone . And so you see them fall into the said popish follies , making the signes of possession the meanes and causes of dispossession . As it is also most apparant by M. Mores conceite , who thinketh prayer more necessarie , then the signes of possession mentioned in the scriptures , for the true discerning of those who are possessed . And who knoweth whether in time , the naming of the Presbyterie would not haue had the vertue of a popish relique , as well to cast out a Deuill , as to disclose him : and the presence of M. Darrell , M. More , and such like ; as great force therein , as the popish priests , thrusting their fingers into the parties mouthes . Surely , that smelleth hereof , that when M. Darrell and M. Moore came into the place where Margaret Hardman was greatly troubled , the Deuill departed , and stayed no longer . But the point is , wee see these fellowes as ridiculous in their conceipts , touching the meanes how they should cast out Sathan , as they haue appeared in the premisses , and their iudgements are as well setled in that which followeth .

CHAP. 9. Of the signes whereby M. Darrell and others do discerne ( as they say ) when Sathan is expelled .

THe assuraunce that the Exorcising impostors haue in these daies , of the Deuils departure , is answerable to the rest of their vncertainties . M. Darrels ignorance maketh him ( as it seemeth ) in this point confident . He is peremptorie , that because it is said , in the scriptures : that the spirit of the lunatike , when he was cast out of him , M. Darrell ad art. 30. pag. 18. & ad art. 31. pag. 20. M. Darrell ad . art. 17. pag. 144. did crie and rent him sore , and that he lay as one dead : that therefore these three are infallible signes appointed by God to know when one is dispossessed . Nay rather then faile , he wil be content with one of them , as in his dealing with Thomas Darling hereafter will appeare . It may bee maruelled , why the authour of the briefe Narration , seeing how easily some lewde knaue might counterfeite these signes : that hee hath not deuised some other of greater certaintie ( because men are so dull now a dayes ( forsooth ) to belieue such matters ) as he hath done touching the signes of possession . Maister Darell confessing , that in the Apostles times , some spirits were cast out more easily then others , might in reason haue thought , that those that went out so easily , did not so grieuously torment the parties at their casting out , as the rest did .

And somewhat it is , that although there are diuers mentioned in the scriptures , to haue beene dispossessed by our Sauiour Christ and by his Apostles : yet it is said of none but of the Lunatike , Marke 9. that when Sathan departed , the spirit eyther cryed , or rent him sore , or that they lay for dead . To make therefore such particularities in one , a generall rule for all , argueth greatly the weaknesse of his iudgements .

True it is , that he blundereth out sometimes , some other signes for his assurance when Sathan departeth : and it may not be omitted , of whom hee hath learned them . The popish Exorcistes , Thyraeus parte 4. Cap. 52. finding no assurance in the scriptures ( as it may be thought , ) touching that point , haue deuised many more signes : as when the patie can abide holy reliques , and the presence of the Exorcistes , &c. When hee saith , that he is deliuered from Sathan : when the Deuill himselfe telleth the Exorcist , that he will be gone : and when according to the Exorcistes commandement , he eyther putteth out some candle , or breaketh some such quarrell in the glasse window , as he was directed to breake at his going : Also , the departing from the said parties , of certaine liuing creatures : as of flies , spiders , antes , and such like : the ceasing of their former deformitie , which Sathan procured : vomiting , Cum quo spiritus egressi leguntur non rarò , spirits are often times vomited out : faetor grauis : the Deuils leauing behind him a great stinch : a great swelling in the part that Sathan departeth at : the casting of them to the ground : And lastly , Magni tumultus , & cum tumultibus damna , great noise , and therewith daunger : as when the Deuill going out , carieth a peece of the house with him .

And now let Maister Darrell be heard . When William Somers had lyen a while , as though he had beene dead , & after came againe to himselfe , Maister Darrell said therevpon , that he was dispossessed . His perswasion also that Darling is dispossessed , is confirmed ( as he saith ) by the boyes continuance so long well . The chiefe assurance , M. Darrell ad art. 17. pag. 144. that M. Darrell and M. More had , that Sathan had left Iane Ashton , was her owne wordes , vz. when rising from her fitte , shee saide , hee is gone , he is gone , I am well I thanke God . And hauing wept in the saide fitte , shee also saide , that then Sathan departed from her . So as here wee haue a new signe of Sathans going out of one , vz. the weeping of the partie . Concerning Sathans owne worde , that he would be gone , there are diuers testimonies ( forsooth ) mentioned in the 8. Chapter . The booke of the boye of Burton sayeth , that towardes the ende of the fast for his pretended dispossession , he began to heaue & lift vehementlie at his stomacke , and getting vp some fleagme and choler , said ( pointing with his finger , and following with his eyes ) looke , looke , see you not the mouse that is gone out of my mouth ? and so pointed after it , vnto the farthest part of the parlor . And M. Darrell affirmeth , that when he did so vomite , and vsed those wordes , that then spirite left him . But because he will affirme nothing without good reason , hee sayeth hee is confirmed in that opinion by his owne experience , in that it hath fallen out so with others , at the instant of their dispossession , as they haue reported . Beholde his demonstration , vz. as they reported , and who were these reporters , and what did they reporte ?

Margaret Byrom said , that at her reuerting , The history of the vii . in Lancashire - after she had lien as dead halfe an houre , shee felt the spirite come vp from her belly towardes her breast , thence to her throate , when it left her throate , it gaue her a sore lug , and all that while a darke mist dazeled her eyes : then shee felt it goe out of her mouth in the likenes of a crowes head , and sate in the corner of the parlor , with darkenes about it for a while . Then went it with such a flash of fire out of the window , that all the parlor seemed to her to bee on fire . It left behind it a sorethroate , and a filthy smel , that a weeke after her meate was vnsauery . Here wee haue the Iesuites stinch . And besides , the most infallible note amongst M. Darrels three signes of dispossession , vz. lying for deade , is here confuted . For this partie was reuiued againe before Sathan was gone . Moreouer , if his position be true , that euery one that is possessed , is senselesse in his fitte , then eyther it must bee confessed , that the saide Margaret was in no fitte when Sathan was going out of her , in that shee felt him : or else that shee lyed when she so reported . But to goe forward with the rest .

Iohn Starkie saide , that the deuill went out from him like a man , with a great bunch on his backe , as big as a man . Anne Starkie , that he left her like a foule vgly man with a white beard , and a great bunch on his breast as bigge as a mans head . Margaret Hardman , that hee departed from her like an vglie man , with a great bunch on his backe . Elianor Hardman , that hee went out of her like an vrchen , and went through a verie little hole out of the parlor . Ellen Holland , that her spirite was like Anne Starkies : and Iane Ashton , that the deuill went out of her like a great breath , vglie like a toade , and round like a ball . Now vpon the credite of these testimonies , M Darrell is grown to be a man of great experience : and knew well , what the meaning was of Darlinges mouse . But why should knowledge bee mentioned in the practises of these iuglers ? M. Darrel ( I trow ) wil not take vpon him to haue greater skill in this point , then all the great Iesuiticall & popish Rabbins , who haue written much , and haue vsed great traffique in the trade of casting forth Deuilles . Thyraeus confesseth plainely , Thyraeus part 4. cap. 52. that all the saide signes before mentioned , are not infallible argumentes of Sathans dispossession : for sayeth hee : sicuti pro voluntate sua spiritus haec post se signa relinquunt : ita eadem possunt dare , & nihilominus in hominibus , quos aliquandiu obsederunt , sedes suas retinere : as wicked spirites may at their pleasure omitte these signes , so they may shew them , and yet notwithstanding keepe their possession . Et de hoc nullum apud doctos dubium est . Besides , hee is also resolute , that there is no necessitie , why wicked spirites when they are cast out , should shew any signes at all of their departure , non raró fit , vt discedant nullis sui discessus post se datis signis . It is not seldome seene , that Sathan departeth , leauing no signes of his going : whereof he bringeth sundry examples . When therefore these cosening merchantes , doe tell men now a dayes , that they haue cast deuils out of any their children , seruantes or friends : it is hereby manifest , what credite their wordes do deserue .

CHAP. X. Of M. Darrell , and M. Mores conceite : that Sathan being cast out of one , doth presentlie after seeke to repossesse him .

WHen men haue escaped any greate daunger : it is commonly the aduise of their friendes , that they should take heede of the like . And in many cases there are appointed soueraigne preseruatiues . M. Darrell like a kind friend , had neuer to deale with the dispossessing of any : but for his care therein , hee maye bee thought to haue deserued greate commendation . For his perswasions to such still haue beene , that they should vse all diligence and circumspection , that Sathan did not againe reenter into them . This his perswasion hath euer bin drawn from a position , which he stiffely holdeth , vz. that Sathan being expelled out of a man , doth seek presently after to reenter into him again : and that it is commonly a very hard matter to withstand him , by reason of his subtelties , in alluring them by promises , & terrifying of them by threatninges . He had no sooner cast the deuill out of Katherine Wright , M. Darrell ad art. 11. pa. 40. but the euill spirite seeking to reenter into her , was for one time , by his assistance resisted ( as he himselfe confesseth ) . And concerning Darling , he sayeth thus : The monday after his dispossessing , I tolde him apart , that the deuill would seeke to repossesse him : and therefore counselled him to watch ouer himselfe , Tho. Darling . pa. 72. and resist him : adding these wordes , ( as Darling reporteth , ) that peraduenture hee would appeare in the likenes of a frend , and vse all the meanes he could to perswade him to some euill . Touching William Somers also : presently after his pretense , that the boye was dispossessed , he affirmed that for a certainety , Sathan would seeke to repossesse him : making that a ground for a new worke , as afterwardes is declared .

For his saide opinion of Sathans seeking to reenter , he relyeth vpon a metaphoricall place in the scriptures : Mat. 12. but for his said addition of Sathans promises , and similitudes , that will not so easily be coloured . When M. Darrell & M. More were in hand with the seauen in Lancashire , and had ( if you will belieue them , ) dispossessed six M. More tolde them , that Sathan would surely assault euery one of them , and that both diuerse times , and by diuerse and sundry meanes . He will ( sayeth he ) appeare vnto you in some likenes or other : and hee will intreate you , that hee may enter in againe , and promise you many goodly thinges , as golde and siluer , &c: And if he cannot so preuaile , then he will threaten you to break your necks , to cast you into pits , &c. If it be here demanded how M. More knew , that Sathan would appeare vnto them in some likenes , his answere is , vz. for that he had beene tolde , that the Deuil seeking to repossesse the boy of Burton , did appeare vnto him in sondry likenesses . And concerning his knowledge , that Sathan would make such promises vnto them : hee relyeth vpon this , vz. because the nature of man is subiect to bee seduced by such offers .

If these childish answeres remayned not in record vnder his owne hand , would any man belieue them ? doth it not giue vs iust occasion to thinke , that he tolde them such tales of a lewde purpose , thereby to draw them to pretend the like ? Otherwise would a man fearing God , being in such a conflict with Sathan , ( as hee pretendeth ) for their dispossession , haue tolde them any such matters vpon heare-say ? Or doth it carry with it any such consequence , as to tell them that Sathan would allure them by promises , and threatninges , because mens natures are subiect to be seduced by such meanes ?

But what should we dispute the matter with him , or examine the force of his argumentes : seeing euery thing came to passe , as he had foretolde ? Remember the similitudes , that the deuill departed from them , and euen in the same ( as the story sayeth ) they sought againe to reenter into them . Besides , they attempted them also in other formes , as of a blacke Rauen , of a blacke boy , The history the head bigger then the body , of a blacke rough dogge with a firebrand in his mouth , of fine white doues of a braue fellow like a Woer , of two little whelpes , that playing on the table , ran into a dish of butter ; of an Ape , of a Beare with fire in his mouth , and of an hay-stacke , promising them bagges of golde and siluer ; and threatning them when they so could not preuaile , to breake their neckes , to drowne them in pittes , to hang them , to breake their backs , to throw them out of the windows : &c. euen in such sort in effect , as M. More , of likelyhoode inspired with one of them , had before declared . What the story reporteth of M. Moore , may also be applyed to M. Darrell : who made great vse of these ridiculous conceits , in his practises with Somers .

Out of all question , if these absurde mates had gone on , they would haue proued as grosse deluders , as any of the popish or Iesuiticall Exorcistes , if not more grosse : For the popish sort , hauing hammered this point of Sathans seeking to reenter into the same partie , out of whom hee was cast , are so farre from M. Darrell , and M. Mores opinion , as some of them holde , that those spirites , which are once cast out of men , secundo eosdem ingredi , & vexare non possunt . And those that relye vpon the place of S. Mathew , Cap. 12. doe onely inferre , that sometimes Sathan doth so seeke to reenter , but not alwayes . Besides , the Captaine or Marshall of Deuils , ( who taketh vppon him to write most exactly of them in this point , ) reduceth all the places , whether the wicked spirites goe at such times , into the number of sixe , as out of one man into another : out of men into beastes out of men , into fayre and great houses ( whereof it commeth , that some houses are haunted with spirits , ) out of men into desert places , and out of men into hell : pretermitting as a place more extraordinarie , the returning of Sathan , into the partie , that hee had lately possessed .

But M. Darrell and his friendes , will peraduenture bee better prouided in this point hereafter . And it were conuenient also , that they furnished themselues with some better proofes , for their tales of Mice , of Beares , and Bugges , threatning and promising such great matters . It may be they haue some conceite , that the Deuilles tempting of Christ , will serue their turne : but assuredly for shame they dare neuer publish it .

CHAP. XI . How those that tooke vpon them to cast out Deuils , doe get themselues worke , and of their deuises to couer their lewdenes .

THey that make it so ordinary a matter in these daies to cast out deuils , doe not say , that it is an ordinary thing amongst Christians , for men or women to bee possessed : wherevpon it commeth to passe , that the trades-men in that skil , haue deuised many wayes to keepe themselues in worke . It is not pertinent in this place , to shew how the Papists haue intituled their Exorcising priests , to the coniuring of young infants , immediatelie before their baptisme : because although they holde , that thereby the deuill is driuen from them : yet they dare not resolue , that euery infant when it is born , is possessed . In their exorcising of infantes , they may pretend that they worke great matters , but except you will take their credite for payment , nothing appeareth , but blowing vpon the infantes , ( thereby pretending that they blow away Sathan : ) thrusting of salt into their mouthes , wetting their noses and eares with spittle , and their annointing of them with their hallowed oyle ; meere toyes , wherby their estimation is not much increased . For the beholders , seeing nothing in those actions to bee maruayled at , are not so much moued with them . It should seeme that these kinds of deuils ( that are thus exercised ) are but doltes , and therefore cannot serue these iuglers turnes , as being peraduenture but newly hatched , when infants are borne , and therefore ignorant , how to apply themselues to their contentment . They cannot cry out , or rage by their praying to Saintes , by their casting of holy water vppon them , by their bringing vnto them of the Sacrament of the Altar , or their Agnus Dei , by their application of holy reliques , nor by their owne approaching neare vnto them , being holy catholike priestes . And therefore they are deuils of greater vnderstanding , and better experience , that the Exorcistes hunt after : such as are acquinted with the diuine vertue of their so catholike iuglings , and practises . It is disputed amongst them , whether all infantes bee possessed or not , it seeming an absurditie to commaund the Deuill to come forth of them , if he were not in them . For the deciding of which doubt , it may be maruailed , if those kindes of deuils be of any standing , when they vse not their infallible meanes , to know the truth therein : which are ( as heretofore hath beene expressed , ) their application of reliques , and so forth . For if they bee so terrible to Sathan , ( as they pretend , ) why should he not bee compelled by the force of them to shew himselfe , or his presence , aswell in infantes , as eyther in boyes or wenches , or any other ? But as these deluders must haue ( it seemeth ) more skilful deuils , so must they also haue some elder persons , that are more fitte to bee seduced by them . Otherwise their reputation , in that behalfe would soone decay , and their holy water , with the rest of their trumpery , want that testimony , that is drawne from the deuils disliking of them : which may not be endured , but prosecuted and defended with all their might and skill . Neither is this cunning appropriated onely to the Papistes , but extendeth it selfe further , there being men also amongst our selues , who want not their Reliques and deuises , which these elder deuils must feare , and tremble at .

There is a profound question amongst the Romanistes , Whether all Protestants , whom they account heretiques , bee not possessed with wicked spirites . If it had fallen out , that they had so beene , their Exorcistes would in such sorte haue beene set on worke , as they should not haue beene driuen to haue sought farre for it . But it is otherwise ouerruled : that ( forsooth ) although heretickes haue great fellowship and intercourse with Deuils : Obsessi tamen omnes , nec possunt , nec debent dici : yet al of them neither may , nor should he thought to be possessed : propterea quod , &c. because the signs of possession do not appeare in them . And they that take vpon them to cast out Deuils amongst our selues : notwithstanding , it seemeth , that stinted prayers are very offensiue to them , & that they are not resolued of the difference betwixt a priest & a Bishop , yet they will not say , that they who hold against them are possessed : albeit men of that humor both haue , and still do depraue them , maligne them , and slaunder them vpon any occasion at their pleasures . So as these Exorcists of both kinds , for want of worke are driuen to their shifts : and like Tinkers walke vp and downe from place to place , seeking to be imployed . It is a matter of some difficultie to discouer their shifts , and sleights to that purpose , they haue so many ; and by their experience doe manage them so craftily . Diuers of them are here sette downe , and the rest may bee supplied peraduenture by some hereafter .

Sometimes they make choice of some such boyes or wenches , as they thinke are fit for their purpose , whome they procure by many promises and allurements , to keep their counsell , and to bee ( as they tearme it ) aduised by them . And these are commonly of the poorer sort , either the children , or seruants of such persons , as the Exorcistes doe well know , to be of their owne stampe , and well affected towardes them . It falleth out now and then , that they haue some schollers of their own , whom they mean , to preferre : the popish sort to some Seminaries , and others as they may . And there are none to these , they are so apt to worke vpon : howbeit , they can soone frame the other to their bent , by their cunning . When they haue any of these in hand , they doe instruct them so perfectly , as when they come to exorcise them , they are in a manner secure : their schollers knowing as well what to doe , as their false maisters themselues . These are not dealt with , but there must be a great assemblie gathered together , in one corner or other : all of them such persons , as they know to bee their friendes , or at the least such as their said friendes doe bring with them , and are thought fit to bee peruerted . The company mette , the Exorcistes doe tell them , what a worke of God they haue in hande , and after a long discourse , how Sathan doth afflict the parties , and what straunge thinges they shall see : the said parties are brought forth , as it were a Beare to the stake , and being eyther bound in a chaire , or otherwise held fast , they fall to their fittes , and play their prankes point by point exactly , according as they haue beene instructed . As if they bee of the new cutte : they crie , they wallow , they foame , and shew the signes of possession , mentioned in the Scriptures , with some others . But if they bee of the olde instructions : then there are notable Tragedies . Out commeth the Priest in his massing attire : the hallowed candles are lightened : their reliques , with their Agnus Dei are brought forth : the holy water flieth about the chamber : their hallowed frankinsence perfumeth the place , and so forth . Whereupon all that are present , ( hauing worshipped the said holy misteries ) no sooner cast their eies towardes the parties pretended to be possessed , but there is starting , strugling , and striuing : they scriche , they raile , they spit , they crie , they rage and fare , as not being able in any wise without daunger of present death , to indure the presence of the catholique Priestes , and of their holy complements .

But when these Exorcistes can not worke this way ( as wanting such fitte schollers to dissemble and collude with them ) then by casting about , they ( especially the popish iuglers ) haue in readinesse some other , as neede shall require . At their comming to the places where they know they are welcome , but cannot practise as before , if they finde any youth , boy or girle , that is not well at ease , and whose disease is not apparant , ( as eyther an Ague , the small pockes , or such like , where of euery man is able to iudge ) they will seeme to take great care of them : as being desirous to know the cause of their griefe , and the meanes to helpe them . In this case it is sufficient for them , if the partie bee troubled , eyther in his stomacke with choller or fleagme , or in his belly with gripinges or collicke , or in his head or ioyntes with aches or numnesse : they can worke vppon it . In their saide pretended care for such a partie ( which maketh them the better welcome ) they will procure some ordinarie things to bee giuen vnto him , and then after a while , their manner is , to admire the disease : saying , that for a certaintie , it is very strange : that by the rules of learning , there can be no reason giuen of it : and so after much adoe , they come by degrees to suspect forsooth , and then after a while , plainely to affirme , that out of all question the partie is possessed . And herein our reformed Exorcistes doe in some sorte agree with them : but that which next ensueth , doth properly ( for ought that appeareth ) appertaine to the others .

If at their comming to any such places , ( the houses of popish Recusants , their most assured friends , ) they finde all the housholde well , and yet thinke it conuenient to shew their skill there : then obseruing such youthes as are in the house of eyther kind , and marking which of them is fittest for their purpose , they practise this deuise . Their manner is , when they come into any such place , to vse euery one very kindly , but especially the younger sort , whom they will take vpon them to instruct . In which respect they grow shortly to be familiar with them : and then in their priuate talke together , they will cunningly fish from them , whether at any time tofore they haue beene sicke , or troubled , and the manner how . Here if the parties tell them , that they haue had but so much , as a payne once in their sides , or any particular griefe in some other parte of their bodies : they haue caught the gudgin , that is , the whole matter that they fished for . Then they vse the parties much more kindly then before , and do seeme to haue a more especiall care of their good estate . Marry , at the length ( as men very carefull , least the said parties should not do wel ) they will beginne to suspect , and giue out wordes accordingly , that the said parties are not in so good case , as they looke for . They insinuate , as though they knew by their learning , that the parties were inclining to such , or such a disease : naming that , whereof before cunningly they had gotten notice . Herein they proceede with such craft , as they easily draw from the parentes , or masters of such parties , how at such or such a time , or about so long since , they were indeede troubled with such a kinde of disease . By this meanes their credit is somwhat increased , being deemed for men of especiall knowledge , in that they are able to discerne of such matters . When they haue gotten this hold , then they begin to deale priuately with the parties , and to say vnto them , that they greatly feare their state of health to be in great danger : insomuch as with little trouble ( such is their cunning that way ) they make them in deed to suspect themselues . Then they tell them many strange tales , of bugges and spirites : how Sathan seeketh to molest those children that God loueth , by vexing them in these and those partes , and how afterwardes he will lie hidden in them , and suffer them to be well for diuers monethes , and sometimes for a yeare together . And here they adde , ( but with very good tearmes ) that they are afraid by the signes they see in them , that their ancient griefe did proceed from Sathans malice towardes them : and that they verily suppose , he doth still lurke in them : and that notwithstanding , in respect of their good will and liking towards them , they will do their best to make them sound , if they will be ruled by them : not doubting but in verie short time , fully to deliuer them from that their ghostly enemie , and restore them to perfect health . When they haue thus framed the children to their minds , then ordinarily they deale with the parentes , or maisters , to the same effect , who finding their children or seruantes somewhat drooping , are easily drawne ( through the good opinion they haue of the Exorcistes ) to yeeld to any course , which they shall thinke meet to be vndertaken in that behalfe .

A man would wonder , how all this should sorte with their intents . For if there should be no further apparance of Sathans possessing the said parties , their friends might suspect they were neuer possessed : and they in pretending to dispossesse them , would be depriued ( in all likelihood ) of the glorie and fruite that thereby they gaped after . It is therefore further to be obserued , that when they haue prepared all parties ( as is before mentioned ) then they appoint a time , when ( as they say ) if the parties be possessed , they will compell the Deuill that lurketh in them ( will he nill hee ) to discouer and shew himselfe . In the meane while , with great deuotion forsooth , they tell many tales of the vertue of holy reliques , and other such trumperie as are before specified : how wicked spirites haue beene constrained by them in such cases , to disclose their lurking : how they haue tormented the parties , and how in the end they haue been cast out . By these meanes , if the parties pretended to bee possessed , bee not ouer dull , they may learne somewhat : and for the most parte they do so . But howsoeuer , as the Exorcistes doe vse the matter , it much forceth not : their friends , and those that heare them , are thereby prepared ( they know ) to admire those tricks , which afterwardes they shall see . At the time appointed , many are not then called to be present , because the Exorcistes will first see how their geare worketh : and afterwardes they doe frame their companie accordingly . In the morning when their masse is ended , the Exorcistes keeping still vpon them their massing attire , and all things being prepared ( as in the other case before hath beene specified ) the partie that must bee dealt with , ( hauing beene at the masse , and eyther perfectly well in deede , or troubled with some little ache , sauing that the said iuglers haue skarred him ) is in the presence of that assemblie , set and bounde fast with towels in a chaire . Then the Exorcistes set their holy engynes a working , they crosse , they kneele , they pray , and come with such solemnitie and shew of deuotion vnto the poore youth , that is so bound , as no maruaile if they should fright him out of his wittes . His colour commeth and goeth : his feare is great what will become of him and therewith beginneth sometime to tremble , and to bee in a colde sweate : wherewith , Ah ( say the Exorcistes ) see you not how Sathan beginneth to shew himselfe ? This is he that worketh these effects : but you shal see more anone . Then they giue to the partie their holy potion , ( as they tearme it ) which they tell those that are present , hath a maruellous power to plague and vexe the Deuill . Sure it is , that the operation of it is greate . It is almost halfe a pinte of holie Oyle , mingled with almost as much hallowed Sacke , hauing in them both a quantitie of the iuyce of hallowed Rue . This drinke ( which an honest man woulde scarce giue to an horse ) these iugling knaues doe constraine the youth ( being bound ) to take at their pleasure : wherewith hee is in a short time so troubled and intoxicated , as his head groweth giddie : he heaueth & vomitteth , and if all this worke not , ( as they would haue it ) then they burne hallowed brimstone vnder his nose , holding his head by force so ouer the smoke , as they may bee sure to stuffe him with it . By the time that this hath wrought together with the potion , the youth groweth in effect to bee besides himselfe : Hee raueth , he strugleth , and sheweth great signes of paynes and griefe . In which his fitte , you must thinke , that the Exorcistes are not idle . They bring vnto him peraduenture the Sacrament of the Altar , and apply their reliques , and other trinkettes , still ascribing euery thing that the partie eyther doth or saith , to the Deuill : who by that meanes is compelled ( as they say ) to shew himselfe . As the operation of the said potion and brimstone diminisheth , so the Exorcistes doe vse their charmes : commaunding the Deuill to cease from troubling the partie , and to lodge himselfe for that time , for example , eyther in his foote , or his toe , and sometimes in his toe naile .

And this is their first pageant , wherby they make it apparant ( forsooth ) that the parties , whom they vndertake , are possessed . When all things do fall out herein to their desire , the people present greatly wondring at the matter ( as little suspecting the lewdnes of their ghostly fathers ) then they appoint some other time for a greater concourse , to see this wonderfull work of God , by his holy catholike priests . The parties , whom they haue before instructed , are not then much troubled with the said potion , or brimstone : because they can shew their trickes sufficiently , as compelled thereunto by vertue of the priestes words : & in short time also the other , hearing what effectes they ascribe to that drinke and smoke , doe frame themselues , for the auoiding of them both , to practise all they heare without them : which is a meanes to procure them great ease . For you must not thinke , that when they haue such a matter on foote , they giue it ouer suddenly . True it is , that sometimes they will keep the poore youth in their hands , in spite of his head , to worke wonders with , sometimes halfe a yeare , euen as long as they list themselues .

Againe , there is another way , whereby these fellowes do get themselues more worke . It falleth out sometimes , that diuers children , hauing heard how such & such haue beene thus and thus troubled , they of themselues will begin to faine themselues sicke : if they bee boyes , peraduenture because they would remaine from the schoole : if wenches , for that they would be idle , & both of them , that thereby they might be much made of , and dandled . Now , there being no apparant cause of such their dissembled sicknesse , they are driuen to counterfeite , and to fall to those trickes which they haue hearde of in others : Wherein , if eyther their parentes or maysters beginne to pittie them , then they runne on in their knaueries aboue measure : but especially if they beginne to wonder at them , and to deuise some remedies for them . If any of our Exorcistes do heare of such an oportunity , they will not let it escape , but by one means or other they wil haue occasion , to goe to that place : where being well entertained , and of credite , the said parties are pretended by them forthwith to be possessed . And here by the way , you shall obserue a little wonder . It will hardly be shewed , that any of this sort haue beene found , but eyther in the houses of Recusantes , or of such as haue on the other side pretended some zeale , for they know not what reformation . Where rayling is ordinary , and euery sleight tale ( which is countenanced by a Minister or Priest of those sectes , ) is made a great matter , and vrged as an argument for some purpose or other . Besides , it falleth out amongst vs : that they who haue taken vpon them , to haue cast out deuils , haue stil been men of that humor , as being forsooth more pure then the rest of their brethren .

But to proceede , when these fellowes ( as is aforesaide ) haue bred a conceite , that the parties mentioned are possessed : then they tell their friendes in their hearing , especially when they are in their pretended fittes , what great experience they haue in such matters . And amongst many things , they beat into their heads , these false grounds , vz. that those who are possessed , are in their fittes altogether senceles , and that whatsoeuer they doe or say , it is not they , but the deuill in them that speaketh , and doth it : though it seeme neuer so apparantly otherwise . There hath not beene of auncient time any certaine doctrine in these pointes : but now they are grown into practise with the Exorcistes of both sortes , as being the best meanes to worke their feares by , that hetherto hath beene deuised amongst such kinde of counterfeites . They are comparable to the aforesaid holy potion and brimstone . For the children or youthes , ( as such must be betwixt the yeares of xiiii . and xviii . or there aboutes , ) hearing what these seducers doe reporte , are very apt and readie to make their aduantage of such their speeches : although they know very well , that they lye in so saying . These groundes thus layde , then the companions goe on in setting out their skill . They repeate the signes of possession , and how they haue seene these , and those thinges done , by such as were in the like case , not doubting ( as they commonly adde , ) but that the deuill in the parties , whome they haue in hand , will shew and doe the like in them . Which thinges and reportes the parties hearing , they fal , aswell as they can , to the practise of them : as hauing thereby libertie , to doe and say what they list , and in a sorte to worke wonders . It is also the custome of the Exorcistes , when they haue gotten such youthes to vse them very gently : whereby the saide youthes , are the rather induced , so to apply themselues , as they may please them . For after a short time , they easilie perceiue by the Exorcistes speeches , what they would haue them to acte or speake : and the rather because they finde themselues , not onely to bee admired , and very much made of : but that likewise , the whole course of their former dissimulation , is by their meanes altogether couered . When the people that are present at these and the former iuglinges , with such like , ( suspecting no fraude , ) doe beholde how euery thing commeth still to passe , as the Exorcistes doe foretell , and what a dexterity & boldnes they haue , in hunting and coursing of wicked spirites , commaunding them , coniuring and cursing them at their pleasure : it is not much to bee maruailed , that they are cast thereby into a wonderfull astonishment .

If any doe surmise these practises to bee improbable , as being much subiect to daunger , in that the said parties , that are so cunningly drawne on in those courses , may vpon many occasions detect them : they must know that these fellowes are well inough furnished in that behalfe . For first amongst the Papistes , it were sufficient to bring a man into suspition of Heresie , that should but doubt that one were not possessed , if their Priestes affirmed the contrary . And we see amongst our selues , how hardly it is endured , that our pretended Exorcistes are called into question , But bee it , that the worst should fall out : yet haue they such rules , as if you will allow them , they are safe inough . For if any doe once fall into their hands , or yeeld themselues vnto their practises , they can neuer bee rid from them by any meanes , so long as they are pleased to worke vpon them . Some of their saide rules , Thyraeus . are as followeth : vix aliquem deprehendas , &c. you shall scarsely find anie amongst those that are possessed , which hath not many wicked spirites in him . The vse of which rule is very ample , and extendeth farre . For if any of their patientes , after their pretence of their dispossession , shall in remorse of conscience confesse , the knaueries and lewde dealinges of the Exorcistes with them : then they say that therby it appeareth , they had many deuils in them , whereof some remayning vncast out , they continue in as euill case almost as they were before . If the saide confession bee made shortly after their pretended dispossession , then the said rule is accounted more probable . But if the parties continuing well for a longer time , as for a yeare or more , without making shew of any trouble , or vexation of Sathan , ( whereby it may well bee thought they haue no Deuilles in them , ) and then detect those holy men ; by an other rule , they auoide that also : which is , that Sathan for feare of being cast out , will lye lurking in those that are possessed , shewing no signes thereof for a great time , and that the slaundering of them , ( being holy Exorcistes ) is an apparant argument of Sathans continuance in them . It falleth out also oftentimes , that such as haue beene in these Exorcists handes , as they doe detect their false practises with them , so doe they also confesse their owne dissimulation , acknowledging the truth in euery thing , and that they were not at all possessed . To meet therefore with this inconuenience , Flagellum Daemon . they haue this rule : Egressi solent persuadere &c. When the deuilles are cast out of a man , they endeuoure by all the means they can , to perswade , that hee was neuer in them : that so the partie being vnthankefull to God for his deliuerance , they might the better reenter into him . And therefore there is an other rule to be obserued ( they say ) by the Exorcistes : Vt liberatum moueant quantum possint , ad credendum se liberatum : that they admonish the dispossessed as effectually as they are able , to belieue , that being possessed , hee is deliuered , and dispossessed : and the pretence is faire , that thereby hee may bee thankfull to God . If any man , suspecting the parties that are pretended to bee possessed , to dissemble in their fittes , shall offer to make some triall of it : that it is a point almost of infidelitie , and amongst the popish Exorcistes , is very dangerous , and is not well taken by ours . Howbeit , sometimes it falleth out : that men are more bolde therein then welcome , and that they finde by many direct circumstances , that the parties doe counterfeyte . But there are rules also to meete with this mischiefe : as , that Sathan doth sometimes permitte the parties to dissemble , and to acte some loose trickes , thereby to make the beholders belieue , that all the rest that they doe , is likewise dissembled , thereby to hinder the glorie of God in their dispossession : and likewise to conceale his owne presence . Which latter point dependeth vppon an other rule : that forsooth the Deuill laboreth by all the means he can , that he might not be knowne to be in those he possesseth , that so he might auoide the power of the Exorcistes , and continue still his saide possession . If a man shall reason the matter with these Exorcistes , or their vpholders , and besides the saide confessions of the parties shall alledge , that manie who saw them in their fittes , were of opinion , that they did counterfeyte : oh , ( say they by an other rule ) that is the practise of Sathan to stirre vp great discord and dissention , in making some to deny , that the parties were possessed : and hereof we haue experience in domibus & familiis , Fuga Daemonum . in houses and families : Dummodo plures sint in eadem domo : if there be aboue two or three in the house : yea , but ( say some vnto them ) it is well knowne , that the Deuill is skilfull in all languages , that he is able to reueale many secretes , and if hee were present in anie man to shew the same at his going out , extinguendo luminaria magna , & alia similia , by blowing out great lightes , &c. And therefore how commeth it to passe , that they whome you tearme to bee possessed , can speake neither Latine , Greeke , nor Hebrew , &c. but their owne naturall language onely , nor reueale hidden matters , nor shew their departure by such notable signes ? For answer whereunto , they haue sondrie shiftes , or rules : some of them being generall , & others more particular , as the qualities of the said obiections doe require . First ( say they , ) all Deuilles are not indued with the like knowledge . Then that the Deuilles by their fall , although they lost not their knowledge , yet they lost possibilitatem illa vtendi , so as they cannot vse the same , nor doe any thing of themselues , but when God will permitte them . These general rules thus laide , they come vnto their particular answeres , saying , Quod Daemones non loquuntur Latine , Grece , &c. that the Deuilles doe not speake Latine , Greeke , and other straunge tongues in the possessed , because God sometimes doth not permitte them so to doe . And why doth God abridge them ? Vt confundatur humana curiositas , that humaine curiositie ( sayeth Mengus ) might be confounded , which is delighted rather to heare the Deuill speaking curiously in the possessed , then the wordes of God , vttered by their Exorcistes . But the sayde Mengus , hath else where two or three other shiftes , to meete with this obiection : as that the Deuils , doe verie rarely vse strange languages , ne credantur ibi adesse , least they should be thought to bee in the parties : and that the Deuils vsing the tongues of such as hee possesseth , doth not easily speake in an vnknown language : for example , to make an Italian to speake French , but doth vse his owne language : quia lingua ad vnum modum loquendi habituata , est illi obedientior , & ad motus illi placentes dispositior : because the toung that hath an habite to speake but one language , is therein more obedient vnto him , and more apt to bee disposed of , as it pleased the Deuill . And touching the reuealing of secretes , ( as the sinnes of the parties possessed , ) and speaking of high mysteries , they say : that if God doe giue them leaue , they know , and are able to speake , and reueale great and hid matters , but doe it not , although they bee knowne to be in the saide parties , least , in shewing their sinnes , they should bee brought to repentance . If sometimes ( sayeth Mengus ) they speake of the great misteries of Diuinity , vt iam audiui , as I haue heard them : nunquam vel raro intersunt isti euriosi , vt eorum curiositas confundatur : yet such curious men as make these obiections are neuer present , that their curiosity may be confounded .

Thirdly , concerning the shewing of some great signe , when the Deuill departeth , that they holde it not much to be respected , because it is no argument of the deuils presence in the possessed : in that the wandring deuilles in the ayre at the request of those that are in mens bodyes , possunt facere illamet signa , can blow out great lightes , and worke such signes .

And to an other obiection , which is made , how it commeth to passe , that for the most part such as are pretended to be possessed , are eyther men of the simpler sorte , or women , who may be strangely afflicted , being subiect humoribus matricalibus , thogh they be not possessed : , they say that the Deuilles doe easier possesse men and women of light brain , then those that be wise , ne deprehendantur ibi adesse , that they may not be thought to be in them , and that they vex women & maides , rather then men , for these two causes , vz. that they seeke to hyde themselues , sub nomine humerum matricalium , and because women are more subiect to terrors , which open the passage for the Deuilles entrance into them .

Vnto these and such like rules , answeres , and grounds , Fustis Daemonum . Cap. 6. may be added an other , whereupon all the rest are in a sort built , which is , that the art or exercise of casting out deuilles , is most odious to Sathan , and that therefore hee endeuoureth by all meanes possible , to slaunder and discredite the Exorcistes , being the men that he most abhorreth . By this rule these Impostors haue such a priueledge , as nothing can eyther be sayd or done vnto them by any : but they are presentlie reputed for the Deuilles instrumentes . If they be called into question for their falshoode and iugling , Fuga Daemon . ca. 3. or brought before the Magistrates , or imprisoned , or proceeded against : all is done ( they say ) by the Deuil , or his ministers : daemones superiores mouent , the Deuilles moue the magistrates : illos faciunt incarcerari : the deuilles cause them to be imprisoned : and all is done by the deuill ( forsooth ) that is attempted for the finding out of their lewdnes . Their own words , when their iugling is detected , must serue for their iustification : because they are men so loathsome to the deuill . If they say , that any is possessed , it must bee so . The parties confession touching his owne dissimulation is nothing , if they will testifye for him , that he did not dissemble . It appeareth by one of the Councels of Carthage , that it hath beene a practise long since , amongst some lewde persons , to counterfeyte themselues to bee possessed . And Lyra writing vpon these wordes : The Babilonians worshipped the Dragon , Daniel 14. sayeth : that therein they were deceyued by the Priestes that worshipped him , propter quaestum temporalem quem inde reportabant , for their temporall profite which they reaped thereby . And euen so ( sayeth hee , ) aliquando sit in ecclesia maxima deceptio populi in miraculis fictis a sacerdotibus , vel eis adhaerentibus , propter lucrum temporale : sometimes in the Church the people are greatly deceyued through false miracles feyned by the Priestes , or by their adherents , for temporall profite . Howbeit , Mengus ( an old seducer , hauing beene an Exorcist , as he sayeth , almost fortie yeares , ) writing diuerse bookes of the casting out of Deuilles , as Flagellum Daemonum , a whippe for Deuilles : Fuga Daemonum , the chasing away of Deuilles : Fustis Daemonum , a club to beate them downe : and likewise Thyraeus , with many others , hauing written vppon the same argument , amongst them all , it will be hard to finde , that they euer make mention of any whome they dealt with , that did falsly pretend themselues to bee possessed . As though they would make men to belieue , that there neither were or could be any such matter : whereas like cosening companions , they doe verie well know it , to be an ordinarie thing amongst them , especially in Italy , for women to make an occupation , of pretending themselus to be possessed . Whereof it commeth to passe , that in their ordinarie stations , and solemne feastes in Rome , they neuer want some of those counterfeytes , who pretending themselues to be possessed , must forsoooth , by putting their heads vnder some Altars , or by touching some reliques , with stoles about their neckes , and some other trinkets , feine themselues to be dispossessed . By reason of which false miracles , with diuers others : as the Babilonians were induced to worship the Dragon , so are the bewitched Romanists , to worship those false reliques , and to embrace diuers other points of Poperie .

But for the conclusion of this point , that shall serue , which a publike person in authoritie once said to Mengus : Fuga . Daemon . ca. 11. Volo vt scias quod ex numero quinquaginta exorcistarum , quadraginta nouem trises existunt : I would haue you to know ( saith the said Magistrate ) that of fiftie Exorcistes , nine and fortie of them are counterfeites . To whom Mengus answered : If I were not present , you would so iudge of me . And in deed he the said Mengus might as well haue made vp the fiftie , as any of that kind then liuing .

The end of the First Booke .

The Second Booke .

This second Booke intreateth of M. Darrels particular courses held with William Somers : how hee instructed him at Ashbie de la Zouch , to practise such trickes , as he might be thought thereby to be possessed : how afterwards he dealt priuately with him at Nottingham , supplying his defects in that behalfe , vpon euery occasion with new instructions , of such his extraordinarie cunning , as in deed deceiue the people , & was sufficient to haue drawn Somers on throughout the whole course of his dissimulation , though he had neuer dealt with him before at Ashbie , nor priuately at Nottingham .

CHAP. I. Of M. Darrels intercourse with Somers by startes at Ashbie , from about the yeare 1592. vntill 1597. for his instruction , how to dissemble himselfe to be possessed .

MAister Darrell , hauing affirmed that William Somers was possessed : that he with others had dispossessed him : & that he was repossessed : was accused before her Maiesties Commissioners , for causes ecclesiasticall , Anno 1598. for a counterfeiting hypocrite , as hauing by many sleights and false pretences compassed such a conceit amongst his fauourers , to the dishonour of God , and great abuse and cosenage of sundrie her Maiesties louing subiectes . And for some proofe of this generall imputation , he was charged with these particulars : vz. that hee became acquainted with William Somers , at Ashbie de la-Zouch , about fiue or sixe yeares past : that he imparted vnto him the manner of Katherine Wrights fits : that he gaue them vnto him in writing , and moued him to learne the practise of them : that he promised him , in so doing he should not want : that he willed him , when he did practise the said fits before any company , he should make mention of his name : that afterwards Somers hauing put them in practise , and telling him the said Darrell , that M. Brakenburie had put him away thereupon for a counterfeite , he the said Darrell told him , that he had not acted his fits artificially , and did himselfe in Ashbie parke teach him to doe them better : that within a while after he willed Somers for his better instruction , to go and see the boy of Burton , how he vsed himselfe in his fittes : that an other time he moued Somers , that when hee should finde a fitte oportunitie , and had learned to doe the saide fittes cunningly , he should put them in practise at Nottingham , and that hee promised Somers to come thither vnto him , and not onely assist him , but likewise said , hee would procure his Maister Thomas Porter to release him of his yeares , which hee knew by the boyes owne report , to bee the thing that hee chiefly desired .

Touching euery one of these particulars , M. Darrell hath beene examined , and vpon his oth hath denied them all , so farre forth as they doe any way concerne himselfe : but Somers , of the age of one and twenty yeares , being deposed , doeth iustifie them point by point , as it may appeare by his words following , with this alteration onely : that his examination running in the third person ( as the manner is ) now hee speaketh in his owne : for the auoiding of many needlesse repetitions ( as this examinate saith , &c. ) which otherwise of necessitie must haue beene vsed : which order is likewise vsed in reciting the depositions , which are produced in this cause .

Somers . About a quarter of a yeare before my departure ( saith hee ) from M. Thomas Grayes , ( with whom I then dwelt at Langley Abbey in Leicestershire ) I was sent one day , to Ashbie de la Zouch ( being foure or fiue miles distant ) vpon some occasion of busines . At what time I with other boyes , going into an Ale-house , found there M. Darrell , whom I little regarding , but playing the wag , and shrewd boy with my companions , M. Darrell departed out of the house , and staied at the dore vntill I came forth . And then he tooke me apart , asked me my name , where I was borne , with whom I dwelt , and how I was brought vp . To whom I answering , as the truth was in euery point : alas ( quoth M. Darrel ) thou art a pretie boy , and my countreyman : I knew thy father , and am sorie to see thee in so meane a case : for I was simply apparelled , euen as meanely almost as could be . He also then asked me , what I had to doe in the towne , and how long it would be before I had dispatched my businesse : whereunto I answering truely , & that I would returne that way very shortly , he promised to bring me out of the towne , & to tell me some thinges , wherein if I would be ruled by him , I should not be driuen to go so barely as I did , but be able to maintain my selfe as long as I liued .

When I had dispatched my businesse , I returned homeward , & found M. Darrell not farre from the place where I left him , talking with two or three strangers , about one Katherine Wright , whom he said he had dispossessed of an vncleane spirit . After hee had ended his communication with them , he went with me along the street in my way homewards : & as we were going together , I hauing ouerheard some of his speeches with the said strangers , asked him what they ment : he answred me with a long speech concerning the possession of Katherine Wright , and told me the manner of her fits , in such sort how the Deuill troubled her , and how he had deliuered her , as I was greatly afraid lest M. Darrell had beene a coniurer , and would haue done me some hurt : which hee perceiuing ( as I thinke ) bad me be of good cheare , and told me there was no cause why I should feare . For ( saith hee ) if thou wilt sweare vnto me to keepe my counsell , I will teach thee to doe all those trickes which Katherine Wright did , and many others that are more straunge . Besides ( quoth he ) if thou wilt so doe , thou shalt neuer want whilest thou liuest . Hereunto when I had agreed , he told me more particularly what the said Katherine Wright did at seuerall times , in her fittes : as that she foamed at the mouth , gnashed with her teeth : cryed and scritched , catched & snatched at those that stood by her , ( especially at him the said M. Darrell ) : laughed out of measure : fell into great shewes of sadnesse : wallowed and tumbled : cast her selfe into the fire , and sometimes into the water : would lie as though she had been sencelesse : and many other things M. Darrell then told me : saying , that I might learne to doe them very easily . And the better to teach me , hee did thereupon himselfe , acte diuers of them . For gnashing with his teeth , he knocked his own teeth together diuers times . For foaming , he rolled his tongue in his mouth , & then put out some little spittle betwixt his lips : but said , that I might soone learne to doe it better , by rolling a stone in my mouth , but especially if I could get a little soape to vse at such times . Likewise he shewed with his hands halfe open , the manner of her snatching & catching , & for some other of her doings he shewed some other gestures . Also he then told me , that for my better remembrance , he would giue me in writing , al the said fits & gestures before mentioned . And thereupon sitting downe vpon a banke , he did write them , & deliuered them vnto me , saying : when thou hast learned them , so as thou canst do them perfectly , thou mayest put them in practise . He likewise then told me , that when I could put the said fits so in practise , as that I should be iudged thereby to be possessed : I must name him , & then ( quoth he ) it is very likely , that I shall be sent for : Which if it fall so out , then ( said he ) thou must at my comming vnto thee , do all the former thinges that I haue told thee , Katherine Wright did . Vpon that occasion , I will take vpon me to dispossesse thee : and afterwards , if thou wilt still be aduised by me , I will take thee my selfe , and maintaine thee . In the end he gaue me xij . pence , and so we departed .

Somers being here demanded , where the said writing was that Maister Darrell deliuered vnto him , of Katherine Wrights fits : answereth , that after he had learned them by hart , hee did teare the paper in peeces , as M. Darrell had straightly charged him . But further saith , that hee writ them in one of his bookes , called Sententiae pueriles : which booke , together with three others , one Mary Holding , then seruant with M. Gray , but since maried to one William Arnold , kept from him ( as he was informed by some of M. Grayes men ) in liew of eight pence , which he did owe vnto her . Also the said Somers affirmeth , that after his former acquaintance begun with M. Darrell , & whilest he stil remained with M. Gray , he met M. Darrel three or four times in Ashbie : & once he affirmeth , that M. Darrell called him vnto him , and asked him , if as yet he had practised any of those things , which he had shewed vnto him . To whom Somers answering , that hee had not , because the time had not serued him thereunto : Well ( quoth M. Darrell ) doe them oft to thy selfe priuately , vntill thou shalt be perfect in them , & then thou maiest practise them the better publikely . At other times also the saide M. Darrel did kindly salute him . But let him proceed in his owne person .

Within twelue or thirteene weekes ( as I thinke ) after my first acquaintance with M. Darrel : M. Gray placed me with one M. Anthonie Brakenburie , to keep certaine siluer haired Connies : with whom after I had remained about sixe or seuen weekes , ( as farre as I remember ) I beganne to put in practise sundrie of those instructions that M. Darrell had giuen mee . I fained my selfe to bee sicke : I foamed at the mouth : I did sometimes lie speechlesse as though I had beene dumbe : & so by the space almost of a moneth I did counterfeit as wel as I could , such fits as Maister Darrell had told mee , that Katherine Wright did practise . Howbeit , I was not ( as it seemeth ) at that time my craftsmaister . For M. Brakenburie , & M. Randall Barton his brother , being verily perswaded that I was but a counterfeit , & that I had dissembled al that I had done , I was turned out of seruice , & went home to Nottingham to my mother : with whom after I had remained about a moneth , I was bound a prentise for seuen yeares , to one Thomas Porter , a musition in that towne . Somers being here demanded , why hee did not call for M. Darrell , whilest he was in his fits at M. Brakenburies , according to the plotte agreed vpon betwixt him & M. Darrel , answereth : that if he had perceiued that he had beene thought to haue beene possessed , he wold so haue done : but seeing his dissimulation tooke not that effect , he made no mention of him . The said Somers , after he was bound prentise as is aforesaid , ran twice from his maister : the first time , in regard of his maisters hard vsage , when he had serued him not aboue a yeare : & the second time , for the like cause , & for that his maister was not able to teach him , about a yeare & a halfe before he fel to his practises at Nottingham . Touching his first vagary , he saith thus . Being gone from my maister , I went to Ashby , & enquiring for M. Darrel , found him in a house by the schoole neer the Churchyard . Hauing met with him , he walked with me a long the way into the fields , & after some other speeches , he asked me , whether I had put in practise any of K. Wrights fits , that he had told mee of . Whereupon I declared vnto him , what I had done at M. Brakenburies , and of the euill successe I had there , as before it is expressed : and then M. Darrell said , that I had not done those things which he taught me , so perfectly as I should . Then vpon some other further questions moued by M. Darrell , I told him how I had been bound prentise to a Musition : how & why I was gone from him , and how I meant to go into Worcestershire , to see if I could place my self there . This my determination Maister Darrell did seeme to dislike , wishing mee rather to see if I could get a Maister about Burton , or about Market Bosworth , or about Tamworth , because ( saith he ) I would be glad to haue thee in some such place neere vnto me , so as I might haue occasion more conueniently now & then to see thee . Nay ( quoth I ) I may not place my selfe so neer to Nottingham , least my maister do heare of me , & so get me againe home vnto him . Well then said M. Darrel , doe therein as thou wilt : but remember to put the former pointes ( that I haue taught thee ) in practise , as thou canst conueniently : and then thou shalt be sure to heare of mee . And so he giuing me xij . pence , we departed .

It may be here omitted , how Somers further bestowed himselfe , whilest he was from his maister , and how he returned to him againe , in hope to haue his yeares bought out : sauing that ( as he saith ) he did practise M. Darrels instructions oftentimes priuately , but had no fit oportunity to make any apparant shew of them , because in all that time he could not settle himselfe in any place . Now vpon his second running from his maister , and after he had remained in Essex a good part of a yeare , till he was wearie : he returning homewards again towards Nottingham , with better hope then before , to buy out his yeares , thought it conuenient in his iourney homewards , to take Ashby in his way , of purpose to see M. Darrel , whom he found there as he saith , & had dealing with him , as followeth .

Vpon my comming at that time to M. Darrel , hee asked mee where I had been : whither I was going , & whether I had attempted to practise any of his instructions . To whome I answered according to his questions : and that I had had no conuenient time , otherwise , then when I was alone , to doe any of those thinges . Then he tolde me many thinges of the boye of Burton . Whereupon , I shewing my selfe to haue a desire to goe and see him : M. Darrell said , I should doe well in so doing , because that seeing of him in his fittes , I might the better learn to do them my selfe afterwards . Being thus encouraged , I went to Burton , where I saw Thomas Darling : but perceyuing that a great number of people came likewise to see him , and fearing that some of them might know me , I returned to Ashbye , not staying to see Darling in any of his fittes . At my comming backe againe to M. Darrell , he demaunded of me , whether I had seen the boy in any of his fittes : and I answered , that I had not , for the reason last mentioned : which M. Darrell not well approuing , saide , that I might well inough haue stayed to haue seene some of them , because it was not likely , that any there could haue knowne mee . Then vppon some further occasion of speeches betwixt vs , M. Darrell deliuered vnto me in writing , the particular fittes , which he said Thomas Darling lately had , and did act the most of them himselfe before me , we two being in the parke together alone , by Ashbye . At that time also , M. Darrell deliuered vnto mee in writing , certain signes and gestures , which were to be vsed , hee said , to signifie sondrie kindes of sinnes : which gestures hee did likewise acte himselfe in the place before mentioned . Which thinges thus declared and acted by M. Darrell , he would needes see how I could doe them , and the other also , which before he had taught mee . And so vnder a bush in the saide Parke , I did act sondrie fittes , vz. these to my remembrance : falling vpon the ground : mouing of my belly : foaming at my mouth : gnashing of my teeth : thrusting out of my tongue , and doubling of the same : drawing of my mouth awrye : staring with mine eyes : turning my face backewardes : the making of two bunches , the one after the other in my face : lying as though I had beene senseles , with some others . Then M. Darrell after I had shewed these fittes , did read out of his paper , the gestures before mentioned , to signifie diuerse sorts of sinnes : which he himselfe acting as he read them : I lying vpon the ground , did also by his direction imitate the same , wherein if I missed , M. Darrell did teach me to doe them better , and saide that with a little practise by my selfe , according to that which he had done , & according to his directions giuen me in writing , I would quickely learne to doe them perfectly . But he straightly charged me , that for my life , I should keepe these things secrete , saying , that if euer I bewrayed them , it might bring vs both in danger of hanging . These thinges thus finished , I tolde M. Darrell , that I meant to returne to Nottingham , to see if I could get my selfe released from my Maister , and he approuing my purpose therein , said , that when the time serued , I might well put all the former thinges in practise there with good effect : and that in so doing hee doubted not , to procure me a release from my maister . He also told me , that he hauing a sister in law in Nottingham , one Mrs. Wallys , I could no sooner name him , when I should be thought to be possessed , but that presentlie , and the rather by his sisters meanes , he should be sent for to come vnto me . And so we departed . And thus far Somers for the proof of all the former particulars , wherewith M. Darrell is charged .

Against this deposition of Somers , there are made sondrie exceptions . His frends , and likewise he himselfe , are greatly offended , that M. Darrell being a Minister , his oth may not be credited before the oth of a boy . But M. Darrels oath is greatly impeached by his denying of sondrie thinges , wherewith Somers chargeth him in some others of his bad dealings with him , about his pretended dispossession : the same being deposed by diuerse very sufficient witnesses . M. Darrell in his Apologie ( published since he was condemned for a counterfeyt ) doth pretend that this was all which was laid to his charge , concerning his dealing with William Somers at Ashbye , vz. Somers dwelt with Mr. Gray , when I dwelt at Ashbye : therefore we two met together in the Parke , and I did instruct him . And there is nothing ( sayeth he ) but this , besides Somers bare oath , to strengthen his accusation . It were to be wished , that for his calling sake , he could not otherwise haue beene charged herein : nay rather that he might not haue beene so charged at all : for in such a secret compact , the confession of Somers is of great moment , especially the same being not so bare , ( as M. Darrell pretendeth , ) but is strengthned with many such circumstances , as do argue the same in all likelyhoode , to be true . It is confessed by M. Gray , and Mrs. Gray , & by M. Darrell himself , that Somers dwelt with M. Gray at Langlye , within 4. or 5. miles of Ashby de la zouch : & did run on errands , as Mary Holden the wife now of one Arnold saieth .

M. Darrell at one of his examinations , propounding certaine questions to W. Somers , touching the scituation of Ashbye , the standing of the Church , the schoole and such like , did well perceiue by his answeres vnto them , that hee had beene at Ashbie . So as there is no impediment in that respect , why he might not meete M. Darrell there , as he hath deposed .

It is also confessed to bee true , that Somers going to dwell with Maister Brakenbury , left certaine bookes at Maister Grayes , as it may appeare by the depositions following . William Somers told me before the time of his pretended dispossession at Nottingham , T. Porter , pa. 114. Mrs. Gray pa. 161 , that hee had left certaine schoole-bookes at Maister Grayes . And Mrs. Gray , when Somers went from me , he left with one Mary Holden my cook , a coople of bookes in pawne for eight pence . All that Somers deposeth to this point in effect , appeareth to be true , sauing that , of his writing into one of the books the particular fits , which he sayeth M. Darrell had deliuered vnto him . And that point was not looked into , because it was found that M. Gray , and Mrs. Gray , were so addicted to M. Darrell in this matter , as there was little hope to trie out the truth thereof amongst their children and seruantes : it being vncertain , who were fit to be examined therein : & Marie Holden affirming , that shee had not the bookes , although shee said that Somers owed her two pence .

That Somers practised at M. Brakenburies some such fittes , as he had afterwardes at Nottingham , and that M. Brakenbury accounting him thereupon a dissembler , did discharge him from his seruice , ( as he the said Somers hath affirmed , ) is thus deposed .

I heard it reported by some of my neighbours in Nottingham , T. Porter , fol. 113. that William Somers did play the lewde and counterfeyting boy , whilest he was at M. Brakenburies , and that M. Brakenburie did so account of him , and thereupon did put him out of seruice .

Edm. Garland . pa. 117 , And an other : I haue heard that William Somers did practise certaine fittes at Maister Brakenburies , and that M. Brakenburie finding of him as he thought , a counterfeyte , did put him away .

Likewise a thirde : my brother Brakenbury tolde mee , that he thought Somers did dissemble in his fittes , Mrs. Gray pa. 161 whilest hee was with him , and that he would keepe him no longer .

M. Darrell ad . art. 9. pag. 35. And M. Darrell himselfe confesseth some thing to this purpose : but obserue how hee would couer that knauerie . I haue heard that whilest Somers dwelt with M. Brakenbury , he was handled after a strange manner .

Likewise that Somers was bound a prentise with Thomas Porter some moneth or fiue weekes , after hee came from M. Brakenburyes , and that hee ranne twise from him , ( as he hath deposed , ) is acknowledged to bee true , by M. Darrell himselfe . And so the saide Somers had sufficient oportunitie to goe to Ashbie , and to talke with M. Darrell at such times , as vpon his oath he hath declared .

Furthermore , that Somers in his fittes at Nottingham , & before M. Darrels comming thether , did name him the saide Darrel diuerse times ( according as he sayeth M. Darrell had instructed him ) is deposed by Edmond Garland . Ed. Garland pag. 117. Before M. Darrell was sent for , I haue beene present twise or thrise at seuerall times , when William Somers hath in his pretended fittes vsed these wordes : Darrel , Darrell , Darrell .

It sauoreth also of some thing , R. Cooper , that Robert Cooper deposeth : how M. Darrell within eight or nine dayes after his comming to Nottingham tolde him , that if he would carefully looke to Somers , he should not loose a penny by him : which sorteth with that deposed by Somers : how if hee would be ruled by M. Darrell , hee should not want . And the sauour is increased by that which M. Darrell himselfe confesseth , vz. that he was a meanes with some others , to haue a collection made for the reliefe of the saide Cooper : but indeede there were two . Againe , according to Somers wordes , touching M. Darrels promise , that if hee would put his instructions in practise at Nottingham , hee woulde come thether and release him of his apprentiship , ( the same being his chiefe desire ) , M , Darrell ad art , 38 , pa , 20 , he the said M. Darrell confesseth thus : I gaue my worde to Somers his maister , that he should haue thirteene shillinges foure pence to release him of his apprentiship , which afterwardes I did performe .

There was such kindnes betwixt M. Darrell and Somers at Nottingham , as being ( it may be thoght ) old frends : hee and some other of his adherentes entertained him with good cheare : and when afterwardes he was accused to haue bewitched one , M. Darrell dealt with the Maior of Nottingham , that he might be bayled . Touching the first : George Richardson fol. 20. I well remember ( sayeth a Deponent ) that the boye was one night at supper with M. Darrell , M. Brinsley , and two Ministers more at the signe of the Castell . And for the second , ( although M. Darrell deny it , ) yet M. Aldridge sayeth , that the occasion of Somers bayling , M Aldridge pa. 91. was partly in respect of M. Darrels and his earnestnes with the Maior to that effect .

Moreouer it toucheth M. Darrell somewhat neare , and doth generally argue such a compact to haue beene betwixt him and Somers , in that whilest he was at Nottingham , Mary Cooper . fol. 1 he had secret conference with him diuerse times . This M. Darrel denyeth , but it is thus proued . I saw M. Darrell often times talk with my brother alone in my fathers house .

Eli. Thomlinson . fol. 1 I well remember , that William Somers did ofte come to M. Bonners house , whilest M. Darrell lay there , to enquire for M. Darrell , and went to him to his chamber .

Anne Chrichley . fol. 1. M. Shute . fol. 19 I saw the boy William Somers come one morning to M. Darrels chamber , and ( as I remember ) no body with him .

I came one afternoone to M. Darrels lodging , and there I found M. Iohn Beresforde , and the boy with M. Darrell . And I haue heard by good reporte , that the boy did much frequent to goe to M. Darrell at many and seuerall times .

Againe , when Somers was fallen at iarre with M. Darrell , he the said Somers did both write vnto him in a threatning sort , and vse to others , such kind of wordes , as did argue , that there was some packe betwixt them , the opening whereof might much concerne M. Darrell .

In his saide letter , he did write thus , as M. Darrell confesseth . All thinges that I did were counterfeyte , and I pray you let it passe , for the more you meddle in it , the more discredit it wil be for you . Nich. Shep. fol , 2 , And for his words to others , Nicholas Shepheard sayeth : I being desirous to know of Somers , what hee meant to write so boldly to M. Darrell , he answered , that M. Darrell had best to let him alone , or else it would turne to both their discredites . And to the same effect , Iohn Cooper : Io. Cooper , pag. 202 Many times Somers did speake very hardly of M. Darrell , wishing that hee had neuer knowne him .

Besides , in that M. Darrel hath turned his copy , as touching the Witch , pretended by him , to haue sent her spirite into Somers , it sitteth verie neare vnto him , whilest he was in Nott. little suspecting ( as it seemeth ) that Somers would haue disclosed their packing at Ashby , or hauing not so throughly foreseen what might fall out in that behalf , he was confident ( as he pretended ) vpon a tale told by Somers in one of his fits , of a certain old woman , that she the said woman had bewitched him , and been the cause of all his trouble . The tale was , that the Lent before his pretended fits at Nott. he met an old woman on Blackwel more-heath : that she spake vnto him : that she told him she knew Katherine Wright , & that how they two wold come to Nott. vnto him , that she asked him a penny , that he saying he had none , she affirmed he had three pence , & how except hee would giue her a penny , she would breake his necke , and throw him into a colepit , ( that was neare at hand ) : that he gaue her thereupon a penny : that shee gaue vnto him a peece of bread and butter , which was the sweetest that euer he did eat of in his life : and that he saw a black cat at that time come vnto her . Thus far the tale deuised by Somers , as he confesseth as a trick of knauery in one of his fits . Howbeit M. Darrel hearing the same ( in sort as is before expressed , ) confesseth that he affirmed for a certainty , M. Darrell ad art , 6 , pa , 228. or as he verily thought , that the said woman was a Witch , & that it was she that had bewitched the boy , & had been the cause of all his former trobles . Wherupon there was a general rumor saith M. Pare , that it was she that had bewitched Somers , & none other . M. Pare , 264 Howbeit al this notwithstanding , M Darrel now finding , as it may be thoght , that he laid the cause of Somers pretended possession to short ( in that he the saide Somers had confessed their packing together at Ashbie , ) doth now ascribe the cause of all the boyes troubles , vnto a woman of Worcestershire , that thereby hee might make it somewhat probable , that Somers counterfeyting at M. Brakenburies , did not proceed from his instructions , ( as the boy deposeth : ) but from the said woman that had bewitched him . And thereupon , M. Darrell , history , the briefe narration now both he and his friendes doe giue it out in printe and otherwise , that William Somers became to be possessed by the meanes of a Witch in Worcester , who had sent a wicked spirite into him , called Lucy : and that rumor runneth therby strongly amongst such as do fauour him . The tale and occasion of it was thus .

William Somers , being playing his prankes before M. Darrell came to Nottingham , in such sorte as it beganne to be reported that he was possessed , he was vrged ( as he sayeth ) at one time by some that were present , to tell how he thought , he first grew to be troubled . Whereupon he deuised this story ( as he confesseth of meere knauerie , and to maintain and set forward the opinion already conceyued , that he was possessed , ) vz. that whilest he dwelt with M. Brakenburie , he was bewitched as he thought by an old woman , who accompanied him as hee was going to Bramsgroue : that he denying to giue her a hatband , which he had found in the way , she threatned him : that thereupon the night following , he was frighted , and so began at M. Brakenburies to haue such like fittes , as then hee had at Nottingham : and that in one of his said fits , hee heard something say vnto him , that vpon such a day he wold leaue him , & not come to him again , til about 4. years after . which time ( quoth Somers ) being now expired , I began to be againe troubled , as now you may perceiue : but all these deuises and knaueries of the boye , will not serue M. Darrels turne : it being the common practise of such iuglers , to teach the parties with whom they deale , to attribute their trouble to witches , thereby to make it more probable to the simpler sort , that they are possessed . And Somers hath els where confessed , M. Darrels course held with him to that effect : and how at their first acquaintance , hee told him , that Katherine Wright was first molested by the meanes of a witch . Moreouer , hee had heard and read some part of a very ridiculous booke , concerning one M. Throgmortons children , ( supposed to haue beene bewitched by a woman of Warbois ) whereby he saith , that hee learned some points , and was not ignorant , as fit occasion serued , to ascribe what he list to witches .

But all these probabilities and circumstances M. Darrel would auoid , by inforcing diuers supposed contradictions , and impossibilities in Somers deposition .

Somers affirmeth ( saith he ) that when he repaired to me to be taught , M. Darrell Apolog. he came from one M. Grayes of Langly ( with whom he saith he then dwelt ) to Ashbie , where I then dwelt , as hee affirmeth : and in a parke there we met . In which words there are foure vntruthes . First , Somers doth not say , that euer hee repaired vnto him to bee taught , but that being with him , he was taught by him . Secondly , the times of Somers repairing to M. Darrel , were not whilest hee dwelt with M. Gray : but afterwardes , when he was runne from his maister , Thomas Porter of Nottingham . For Somers onely layeth to M. Darrels charge , that on a time , when hee dwelt with M. Gray , he met him the said Darrel by chance at Ashbie , and was then first instructed by him . Thirdly , Somers doth not affirme , that M. Darrell dwelt then at Ashbie , when he dwelt at M. Grayes , and met him ( as is aforesaid ) in Ashbie . They might meete there together , though M Darrell did not then dwell there . Fourthly , whereas M. Darrell saith , ( if he meane plainely ) that Somers affirmeth , their meeting in the parke to haue beene whilest he dwelt at M. Grayes : he is therein greatly deceiued . For their said meeting there was little aboue a yeare , before his pretended dispossession at Nottingham : at what time ( hauing seene the boy of Burton by Maister Darrels direction ) he returned againe vnto him at Ashbie .

Furthermore , M. Darrell proceeding in the disproofe of Somers imputations laide to his charge , he saith thus . Now the truth is &c. that Somers was gone from M. Graies fiue yeares before our pretended meeting : For it is nine yeares or there aboutes since he went from M. Graies , and but sixe yeares since I went to Ashbie . If M. Darrell meane their first meeting at Ashbie , it is a palpable vntruth to say , that Somers was gone from M. Grayes fiue yeares before that time : if hee vnderstand their last meeting in the parke , hee was gone in deede from M. Graies aboue three yeares before that time , but not fiue . But where he saith it is nine yeares or there aboutes , since Somers went from Maister Grayes , and but sixe yeares since he went to Ashbie : if that were true he said somewhat . For the clearing therefore of these two particulars : M. Gray ad art. 1. pag. 153. M. Gray ad art. 1. pag. 161 First , M. Gray and Mistres Gray being interrogated 23. Octob. 1598. how long it was since Somers left their seruice : the one saith : more then sixe yeare past : and the other , about sixe yeares as they remember . But there is some better certainty to bolt out the truth herein . Somers was bound prentise ( as M. Darrell confesseth ) with Thomas Porter , about a moneth or fiue weeks after he was discharged of M. Brakenburies seruice : and Somers saith , that hee remained little aboue a quarter of a yeare ( if so long ) with Maister Brakenburie : and it will be confessed , that he went from M. Graies to dwell with Maister Brakenbury . So as if wee can find when Somers was bounde prentise , it will appeare how long it is since hee dwelt at maister Graies . Now the Indenture it selfe whereby hee was bound , is to bee seene amongst the rest of the examinations : and it beareth date the seuenth of May , in the 35. yeare of her Maiestie : whereby it is manifest , the premises being true , that it is not yet seuen yeares since Somers dwelt with M. Gray , which iumpeth both with his , & his wiues depositions , & controlleth M. Darrels nine yeares .

And touching that which M. Darrell affirmeth , vz. that it is but sixe yeares since he went to Ashbie : it is well he limiteth himself to sixe yeares . If he had said but foure , he might haue beene put in mind by a certaine token of the vntruth therein . For in the yeare 1594. now 5. yeares past in one of his sermons at Ashbie ( as there is aduertisement giuen in writing ) vpon the seuenteenth day of Nouember ( the day of the beginning of her Maiesties most happie raigne ouer this kingdome ) falling then vpon the Sonday : he inueighed mightily against the people there , for ringing the bels as they do throughout all the realme , in signification of their ioye , and thanksgiuing vnto Almighty God , for the beginning and continuance of her Highnesse most Christian and blessed gouernment : and his zeale , or rather furie , was so seruent therein , as hee tearmed their said ringing , to bee the prophaning of the Sabboth , & said they were all in danger thereby of Gods heauie displeasure , or to that effect . But to the point it selfe . Although it were true , that it is but sixe yeares , since hee went to Ashbie , yet that is not greatly materiall : for he might come to dwell there a yeare or two after his first acquaintance with Somers , without any contradiction to that which Somers hath deposed . Howbeit ( if the information since giuen bee true ) he doth therein forget himselfe : for it is reported , that he dwelt in one Perrins house in Ashbie about one yere , then in one Io. Hollands about sixe yeares , and lastly in William Swinsons , about a yeare and a halfe : which being laid together , doe amount to about eight yeares and a halfe . Whereunto , ( if Maister Darrell doe not still continue his familie there , but haue dwelt since a yeare or two at Nottingham ) that time also since he departed thence , may also be added . So that for ought that M. Darrell doth here alleadge for himselfe , there doth nothing appeare , but that all may be true that Somers hath deposed , touching their seueral meetings together at Ashbie .

The last circumstance obserued here , for the iustification of Somers deposition in this matter , is this : that as soone as Somers was supposed by some in Nottingham to bee possessed , Mistres Wallis , according to M. Darrels former wordes ( as Somers hath deposed ) did presently send for Maister Darrell to come vnto him : which circumstance had in this place beene omitted , but that it ministreth a fitte occasion to proceed with Somers confession , how hee demeaned himselfe , after his last departure from M. Darrell at Ashbie .

Hauing ( saith he ) thus left Maister Darrel , I went towards Nottingham , and comming thither , procured my father in law to deale with M. Maior , to be a meanes to my maister , that I might be deliuered from mine apprentiship . But my Mayster would not be intreated . Whereupon I was compelled to stay with him againe , and so did , till by Maister Darrels meanes I was deliuered from him . During this my continuance with my Maister , I found my selfe to be as hardly vsed before , and my maintenance with him rather worse then better . Besides , I did better perceiue , that my Maister could teach me nothing , being himselfe brought vp with a Weauer , and hauing no skill at all in musicke . Furthermore , I vnderstood by his speeches oftentimes , that he meant to keepe me as his apprentise , not onely for the rest of the yeares that I was bound vnto him , but for the time also that I had beene absent from him . Whereby , obseruing that he meant to keepe me as his seruant about foure yeares to come , I confesse that to bee released from him according as M. Darrell had promised me , I did beginne the course that M. Darrell had wished me before to vndertake . And first , I feygned my selfe to haue a swelling in my bellie , pretending thereby to haue great paine : which my Maister told me was nothing els but some colde , that did procure the collicke , and gaue me a drinke , and some other things for it . Afterwards , when I pretended to haue the said collicke , I did make shew at sundry times of many wilde lookes and gestures , and about a moneth or three weekes before S. Martins day last ( as I remember ) I beganne to fall more roundly to my worke , according to my former instructions . At one time , I making a motion in my bellie , in the presence of one M. Euans Curate at S. Maries in Nottingham : hee , coniecturing thereby that some quicke thing was in my bellie began to make a doubt , as if I were possessed . This Euans dwelt next house to my maister , and comming often vnto mee , brought with him Iohn Sherrart the Clearke of Saister Maries , who diuers times told me of M. Throckmortons children in Huntingtonshire how they were possessed : and hauing a printed booke thereof , hee declared to M Euans in my hearing , the manner of the fits that M. Throgmortons children had . Whereby I learned something more then I knew before , and did still proceed further and further in my dissimulatinn , as M. Darrel had taught me . By which occasion M. Euans and the said Clearke grew to bee perswaded , that I was in deed possessed , & sent for M. Aldridge the preacher of S. Maries , to come vnto me : who refusing twice or thrice , came at the last : & being greatly afraid when he saw me in my fits , he gaue it out for a certainty I was possessed . And then the bruite thereof grew to bee very rise , and many both of the towne and countrie came to see me . At whose comming I would be in my dissembled fits , and call oft for M. Darrel : sometimes railing against him , and sometimes willing him to bee sent for , according to our former agreement . And at one time amongst the rest , whilest I was in my said fits , making mention of Maister Darrell , Mistres Wallis his wiues sister was present : who being perswaded with the rest that I was possessed , did affirme to sundry persons in my hearing , that her brother , M. Darrel had deliuered nine , that had beene possessed , and said that she would cause him to be sent for . And accordingly one Hugh Wilson was hyred to go for him .

CHAP. II. Of M. Darrels priuate directions to Somers whilest hee was at Nottingham with him , how he should from time to time behaue himselfe in his counterfeiting .

FOr the further strengthening of the general charge exhibited against M. Darrel before her Maiesties said commissioners , to proue his proceedings with Somers to haue beene meerelie counterfeited : he is further accused : that he finding the said Somers at Nottingham , playing & acting of certain tricks & signes ( as they tearme them ) of possession , did by his priuate instructions so leade him on , from one dissembling course to an other , as it was sufficient to teach him in that behalfe what hee had to do , although the matter had neuer beene plotted , betwixt them before at Ashbie . It is manifest , that as Somers had counterfeited certaine fits & toyish behauiour at M. Brakenburies : so he was acting the like when M. Darrell came vnto him at Nottingham . But to omit who it was that taught him so to do , it is here to be considered with what craft & cunning he did proceed with him . The first night being the 5. of Nouember that M. Darrel came to Nott. he could haue no priuate speeches with the boy , by reason of the company that were then present . But the day following , he took his oportunity . Here of Somers deposeth thus .

The next morning being Sunday , 6. Nouem. 1597. & the 6. of Nouemb. before Church time , M. Darrel came vnto me , & told me wherein I had done wel ouer night ( for the night before he had plaied his feates very artificially ) & wherein I had failed , wishing me to acte my fits more boldly & more liuely . He also then signified vnto mee , that the next day he meant to haue a fast , and said , that then I must act the fits he had taught me as a hee should make mention of them , promising that in his sermon he would name them with such leisure , as I might haue time to acte them one after an other in order . The second morning being the 7. of Nouember , also M. Darrel came againe vnto me , before the fast began , and asked me if I remembred all that I was to doe that day . To whome I answering , that I thought I should not forget to doe them as hee expected : M. Darrell said , thou must in deed shew thy selfe this day , as it were once for all . And then also he told mee this tale . The same morning saith he , that the boy of Burton , and the seuen in Lancashire were to bee brought to the places where the fasts appointed , were held for their dispossessing , the Deuill knowing himselfe to haue but a short time of dwelling in them , did cast them into sundry fittes , and did trouble them more , then at any time before . In so much as when some were sent to will their friendes to make them readie , they brought word to him the saide Maister Darrell and others , in what case they founde them . Whereupon ( quoth Maister Darrell ) we were driuen to send sixe or seuen at euery such time , to bring them by force to the said place : which sixe or seuen were very much troubled in the cariage o them . And euen so said M. Darrel , the like order shal be taken with thee this morning . Anone one shal be sent to see if thou be readie : at what time thou shalt shew thy selfe to be much troubled in thy fits . Vpon signification whereof , sixe or seuen shall come to bring thee vpon their shoulders , whom thou maiest greatly trouble in their cariage of thee , by strugling with them , as others that were possessed did : and as though the Deuill had compelled thee so to doe , being verie loth to come to so godly an exercise . Shortly after Maister Darrels departure , all thinges were done accordingly . One Langford was sent to see if I were readie : at whose comming I did make shew of my greatest fits , in an vnquiet manner . Thereupon the said Langforde returning to Maister Darrell , by and by seuen came to carrie me , whom ( as I thinke ) I did very much trouble : and whereupon it was giuen out , that I was so heauie in my fittes , as seuen were scarce able to carrie me .

For the iustification of these particulars thus set downe by Somers , there are few depositions . Howbeit M. Darrel ( notwithstanding his general deniall before mentioned : ) yet he confesseth somewhat , which tendeth to the confirmation of this his second conference with Somers : I sent ( saith William Langford ) that morning , M. Darrell ad . art. 29. pag. 18. to take order for the present bringing of Somers to Smalles house , & M. Langford brought me word backe , that so soone as hee spake of the boyes remouing , M. Darrels historie . he was presently cast into a sore fit . And againe : The boy was brought by sixe or seuen strong men , who had all of them enough to doe , to bring him to the next conuenient and seemely roome , to the place of his abode : he meaneth to Smalles house . The fast being ended , & Somers dispossessed ( as it was pretended ) M. Darrell gaue vnto Somers instructions priuately , how to behaue himselfe in a new matter , that he was to take in hand concerning his behauiour , when pretence should be made , that the deuil sought againe to repossesse him . To this effect Somers deposeth after this manner . The same night after my supposed deliuerance , M. Darrell came vnto me , and tolde me , that as yet my former practises must not be quite giuen ouer , saying , that the continuance of them would turne both to his and my great benefite . And then hee further signifyed vnto me , how after that Katherine Wright , the boye of Burton , and the seauen in Lancashire were dispossessed , the Deuill did seeke to enter into them againe , and came for that purpose vnto them in diuerse similitudes , as of a Rat , a dogge , a catte , an olde man , an Ape , a toade , a mouse , &c. Whereupon saide he , for a good while after , they were not perfectly well , but awaking out of their sleepes , and at other times starting , they would cry , away with that dogge , keepe away that catte , and so sometimes besides the former beastes specifyed , they would make mention of Lyons , Dragons , Bulles , &c. And so quoth M. Darrell to me , thou maiest easily doe . Whereunto I agreede , and did after put the same in practise , as occasion serued accordingly .

After that Somers had continued his new begunne practises about a fortnight ( in which time he had played many feates vnder a couerlette , 22. or 23. Nouember 1597. as afterwardes shall bee shewed , ) then by M. Darrelles direction , hee fell into a new course , which was of the detecting of certaine persons for Witches . I did then ( sayeth Somers ) vndertake an other matter concerning certaine Witches , W. Somers pag. 22. according to M. Darrels former directions . For he had tolde me before , that the boy of Burton , and the seauen in Lancashire had detected certaine Witches , and that I might do the like . Also he had said vnto me , that when the Witches detected by them , were comming vnto the saide parties , whome the Deuilles sought to repossesse : they the saide parties were wonderfully afflicted , vntill the saide Witches came vnto them , and then the Witches being come , and standing by them , the said parties lay still , and so continuing till they were departed , they grew againe after the Witches were going away to be as sore troubled , as they were at their comming . And thus ( quoth M. Darrell ) thou maiest doe as occasion shall serue . Hereupon I beganne about the xxv . of Nouember ( as I thinke ) in my pretended fittes , to make mention of Witches : and likewise when they were brought vnto me , did pretend as though I had beene greatly vexed , vntill they came to my beds side : and then I lay still as though I had beene a sleepe , vntill they departed : When I did againe dissemble my selfe to bee troubled as before . In these my pretended fittes , this was my manner , vz. Looke where mother Higget standes , take her away , and so of diuerse others to the number of six or seauen : as Alice Freeman , Thomas Groues , William Bend , and his wife , widdowe Boote : my Aunt Else : Millicent Horseley and her sister . This report of my naming of the saide parties for Witches , was presentlie spread abroad , as to haue beene done by mee through the deuilles skill , in vsing my tongue : whereas I do constantlie professe , that I onely named them , because I had knowne them before to haue been commonly suspected for Witches .

About the 6. or 7. of December , Somers did growe weary of his new kinde of dissimulation , hauing now continued as long in troubling himselfe about Witches , as he had done before in his trickes vnder the Couerlette . And therupon contrary to M. Darrels perswasions gaue them all ouer , and forbare any further practises , til about the xiiii . of Ianuary following . 14. Ianuary 1597. Somers . Hereof Somers in this sorte . About the beginning of December , I did growe verie wearie of all my former practises , and thereupon did wholie leaue them , contrary to M. Darrels good liking : who endeuoured to perswade me still to continue in them . But when he coulde not preuaile with me so farre , although he alledged that it woulde bee an hindrance both to him and mee : and that this course begunne , was not hetherto finished , as it ought to be : then M. Darrell gaue it out , that the Deuill would lye lurking about a man , without troubling of him , sometimes a moneth , sometimes a quarter of a year , and sometimes more . Whilest I thus continued without making any shew of trouble , M. Darrell had priuate speeches with me , sometimes in his owne lodging at M. Bonners , and sometimes walking alone in S. Maries Churchyeard . And alwaies his speeches tended to this effect : that I must not as yet desist from my former practises . But for any thing that he could say vnto me , I gaue that course ouer , for the space of about six weekes .

After many perswasions vsed by M. Darrell , that Somers would vndertake againe his former courses : and vpon some other occasions , ( as afterwards it will appeare ) he the said Somers falling into his former fittes , M. Darrell presentlie gaue it out , that now he was repossessed , accordingly as hee had foretold , both priuately and in his sermons , that it would come to passe and then gaue him further instructions , how in his old fits , hee should behaue himselfe after a new fashion . W. Somers . When I had entred againe into this course ( saieth Somers , ) M. Darrell told me of certaine words , that as he said the boy of Burton had vsed , vz. he fell and I caught him , & willed me to vse some sentences , or dark sayings , that therby such as should hear me , might wonder the more at me . And accordingly , in one of my next fits , when M. Darrell was present , ( as he was verie seldome absent at such times ) I vttered amongst some other vain speeches , the words before mentioned : hee fel and I caught him . Which words I had no sooner deliuered , but M. Darrell taking hold of them , presentlie said . O good people I pray you marke this : for it is a matter of importance , the verie same words the Deuill vttered in the boy of Burton : whereby you may obserue the occasion that the Deuill did againe repossesse him . Furthermore according to M. Darrels former aduice , I inuented and deliuered in an other of my fits these words : the saide stone is softe and the bolder , and flint is hard . Which wordes M. Darrell being present , did expound to this effect : vz. that by these stones were meant the magistrates of Nottingham , signifying , that some of them had soft heartes to belieue the mightie workes of God , and that some of them were so hard hearted as they would belieue nothing , although God himselfe shoulde come downe from heauen amongst them , thereby condemning such as did affirme , that I was but a dissembler . At the same time also , I vsed these speeches : he that runnes on the Ice , let him take heed least he slippe : and these also , he that standes on a hil , let him tumble downe , and he will be the sooner at the bottome : which wordes M. Darrell did likewise expound : but I could not well heare him , by reason of the noyse , which was at that time in the place where I lay , and therefore I cannot tell what sense he made of them .

When Somers had continued his fits again , wherby he was deemed to be repossessed about three weeks or somewhat more , he was verie wearie of them , and would haue giuen them ouer : but M. Darrell would not permitte him so to doe : but kept him in his former course by the space of about a weeke after , vz. vntill the xxiiii . of the said moneth of February , that the Maior of Nottingham , did then vpon good occasion seaze him into his hands . Hereof thus Somers hath deposed . Hauing remayned about foure weekes in this course , I grew againe verie wearie of it , and did refrayne sometimes two or three daies together from my former trickes , and walked abroad as I thought meete . Hereof I aduertised M. Darrell priuately in his chamber , saying , that I was determined to giue that course ouer : But M. Darrell answered me , that I might not in any wise so doe as yet : that in so doing I should bring them both into great danger , peraduenture of their liues : and therefore willed mee to persist , promising that if I would be aduised by him , I should neuer want . But all his perswasions notwithstanding , I still affirmed , that I would no longer continue in my former dissimulation , and further saide , that if I might not be suffered to be quiet & leaue it with his good liking : I was fully minded to tell all that came vnto me , from that time forward , that all I had done from my first pretended trouble was but dissembled . Well , ( quoth M. Darrell ) if thou wilt not follow my counsell , it will be worse for thee , and I will doe well inough with thee . But I accordinglie did keepe my promise . For afterwardes when some came to see me , I told them plainely in the hearing of M. Darrell , that I had dissembled all that I had done . Whereupon M. Darrell being offended , saide to those that hearde me , that they might not in any sort belieue me , because it was not William Somers , but the Deuill that so saide , and willed them therefore to holde me . So as I was at my wits end what I shoulde doe : because M Darrell had got such credite , as whatsoeuer hee saide was belieued to be true . After I had thus confessed my selfe to be a dissembler , I was restrayned by M. Darrels meanes from going abroade , except two or three , such as he liked , were in my company : which was the cause that I fell againe , for the space of about a weeke vnto my former dissimulation , vntill I had therby gotten more libertie : and then meeting with one Iohn Cooper of Nottingham , the keeper of the poore in S. Iohns , I did reueale my mind in part vnto him , telling him , that I woulde gladly remaine with him , whereby I might bee quiet at the last .

All that hetherto hath beene saide , for the proofe of this second general accusation , laid to Darrels charge , doth pend especially vppon Somers owne deposition . And in this case little more is to be expected . For it had been madnes in M. Darrell , if he had not taken such a course in the instructing of him , as hee might bee sure none knew but Somers : and then he doubteth not ( it seemeth ) but that if the worst fell out , his credite would bee sufficient to ouerweigh the boyes . Howbeit therein he hath ouershot himselfe . For although the circumstances before mentioned in the first Chapter , should be thought insufficient to conuince M. Darrell of his practising with Somers at Ashby . Yet manie of them together with the boyes oath are very pregnant proofes of this second accusation . For example , M. Darrels vndertaking that the boyes Father in law should not loose a penny by him , deposed by Robert Cooper . Likewise his procuring of a collection for Cooper : confessed by himselfe . Also his priuate conference so oft with Somers : which fower likewise haue deposed . Moreouer his buying out of Somers years : acknowledged by himselfe . Furthermore , his earnest dealing , for the bayling of Somers , when he was charged with fellony : deposed by M. Aldridge . Again , his entertayning of Somers at an Inne or Tauerne : as George Richardson doth affirme . Againe , Somers threatning of M Darrell , when they were fallen out : as M. Darrell himselfe confesseth . And againe , Somers his wishing , that he had neuer seen M. Darrell : as Iohn Copper deposeth .

CHAP. III. Of M Darrels instructing of Somers by speaking to others in his hearing , those thinges which he meant that he should practise from the fift of Nouember , when he came vnto him , vntil the seauenth of the same , being the day of his pretended dispossession

FOr a thirde proofe of the aforesaide generall complaint , exhibited before her Maiesties saide Commissioners : that M. Darrel did counterfeyt with Somers concerning his pretended dispossession : he the said M. Darrell is charged to haue dealt with the boy at Nottingham , so cunningly , as that albeit he had neuer seene him at Ashbie , nor dealt with him priuately at Nottingham : ( both which pointes haue been prooued in the two former Chapters ) : yet the course which hee held with him there , and with those that came to see him in his fits , was so contriued , as it might easily informe Somers what he had to do , and did indeed blind & misleade many of the people . Which second point , vz. the seducing of the people , was as necessarie for M. Darrell to compas as the former . For otherwise both hee and the boy might haue dissembled , till their heartes had aked , if no man had belieued them . This accusation reacheth to such M. Darrels last mentioned practises , from the time that hee came first vnto him at Nottingham , being the 5. day of Nouember , 1597. vntill about the xxiiii . of Februarie following . Howbeit , for the more perspicuity , and in respect of the variety of the matters , that fell out within the compas of that time , this Chapter comprehendeth , but his cunning and sleightes to the purpose here expressed , from the said fift of Nouember , vntill the seauenth of the same , when it was pretended that Somers was dispossessed .

It being agreede vpon by all those , who in these latter times doe take vpon them the chiefest skill in casting out Deuilles , that it is a matter of especiall great difficultie to discerne truly who is possessed , because there haue been , daily is , and may be hereafter so great dissimulation and falshoode practised in that behalfe , as partlie it doth appeare in the first booke of this treatise : yet M. Darrel hauing neuer seen W. Somers ( as he now pretendeth ) , did affirme , that he the saide Somers was certainelie possessed by a wicked spirite , vpon the rude report of a simple man , one Hugh Wilson , and vppon a letter receyued by Wilson from his sister in law , one Mistresse Wallys .

This M. Darrel confesseth in these words . Being certified in my sisters letter & by the messengers further speeches , ad art. 9 pa. 16 , of the manner of Somers fittes , I did send them worde , that those thinges being true , the saide Somers was possessed , and this I did before I saw Somers . And herein M. Darrell was so confident vpon so light a report , as in his iorney towardes Nottingham , ( the said fift of Nouember ) , hee tooke M. Iretons house in his way , M , Darrell ad art. 1 pa. 57 , and tolde him ( as he confesseth ) , vz. of the possession of William Somers , that he was sent for to come to him : that he was purposed to haue a fast for his dispossession , and that he doubted not of good successe , by that means to procure the boyes deliuerance . Ieronimus Mingus . This M. Darrels confident bragging , being directly against one of his Maisters rules , that hee doubted not of good successe , as it argueth his ignorance : so the same being ioyned to his rash credulitie , doth make it probable , that eyther hee had layed his plotte with the boy before , or else that he knew verie well , how by his counning to draw on the boy , for the seruing of his turn , as he himselfe list . More might be collected hereof , but where other matters are so pregnant , it is needelesse to insist vpon it .

The chiefest meanes whereby M. Darrell did seduce the people , and cunningly instruct Somers , without suspition in any that belieued him , were these two false grounds , ( whereof in the first booke ) , vz. that those who are possessed , haue in their fittes no vse of their senses or faculties of their mindes , and that whatsoeuer they eyther doe or say at such times , it is not they but Sathan that doth both say and doe it . Whereuppon purposing to goe to Nottingham , hee first prepared his way , by laying ( as he could ) a grounde-worke sutable to that which he meant to builde vpon : vz. that vppon the foresaide bare relation of Hugh Wilson , and before he had then seene Somers , he sent word by him to Nottingham , that hee the said Somers was in his fittes senseles , and that all hee then did or spake was done by the Deuill . Maister Darrell being examined hereof , denieth it . But it is deposed by diuers witnesses .

Maister Darrell , among many speeches had with me , told me , Hugh Wilson fol. 3. that Somers in his fits was without reason , and did pronounce , that if the boy were so handled , as I had told him , then by the example of others , with whom ( as he said ) he had beene , hee neyther heares ( quoth he ) sees , nor feeles any thing .

Hugh Wilson , vpon his returne from M. Darrell , Anne Porter . fol. 3. came to my house , and did report , that M. Darrell said , that the boy was altogether senceles in his fits : that it was not he , but the euill spirit within him , that made him so vnquiet .

Hugh Wilson did report at his returne , Th. Porter pag. 113. that M. Darrell said , that Somers in his fits had no sence , and therefore willed that he should not bee troubled at such times , and that when the said Somers did speake or do any thing in the said fittes , it was not hee the said Somers , but the Deuill that so did , or spake in him .

Concerning these two grounds of M. Darrels , Rob. Cooper . pa. 106. it is not much impertinent that Robert Cooper deposeth in this sort , vz. The chiefe deceit which was vsed to bleare all their eyes at Nottingham , was the perswasion beaten into them by M. Darrell , that the boy was sencelesse in all his fittes , and that when hee seemed to speake , it was not he , but the Deuil that spake in him .

Besides , M. Darrell is further charged , that as hee had sent worde to Nottingham , that Somers was possessed , before he had seene him : so at his comming vnto him thither , he said he was possessed before hee had seene him in any fit : M. Darrel ad art. 1. pag. 215 , especially such a fit as might not easily bee counterfeited . This M. Darrell denieth in these words . Comming to William Somers the 5. of Nouember , I did not then affirme William Somers to be possessed , before I had seene him in any such fittes , as can not be counterfeited . And being here demaunded to set downe what signes he saw him then acte , that he thought could not be counterfeited , hee answered : that he saw a certaine extraordinarie swelling in his bodie , beside certaine signes mentioned in the scriptures . But he would not be drawne to name any of them . And it had beene good for him that hee had not mentioned the said swelling : but confessed the truth plainly : for that which he hath here denied is proued directly .

Th. Wallis pag. 268 At M. Darrels first comming to the towne before hee saw the boy , he said he was possessed .

When M. Darrel did first see the boy at his comming to Nottingham , Th. Wallis ibid. he said that he was possessed , notwithstanding that he was not in any fitte .

Ro. Cooper pag. 97. Io. Wiggen fol. 6 Vpon M. Darrels first comming to William Somers , he did presently affirme vpon the sight of the boy , that he was possessed .

At M. Darrels first going to Somers , he heard him say , that out of doubt the boy was possessed .

Tho. Porter pag. 114. M. Darrell did then ( vz. at his first comming , and before the boy had any fit ) affirme to those that were present , that William Somers was possessed .

Furthermore , it was obiected against M. Darrell , that as he had sent word to Nottingham , before he had seene the boy , that those things which hee seemed to speake in his fits , were not spoken by him but by the Deuill : so vpon his first comming vnto him , notwithstanding that he the said Somers did answere him directly : yet he the said Darrell affirmed , that it was not Somers , but the deuill . M. Darrell doth confesse some part hereof : but the rest that he denieth is sufficiently proued .

M , Darr . ad art. 2 p. 215 I thought ( saith he ) that certaine wordes then spoken by Somers were not spoken by Sathan . And I was moued so to thinke , because being perswaded that he was possessed , and hauing read in the scriptures , that the deuill doth speake in those that are possessed . I did thereupon say , that I thought it was the deuill that spake in Somers .

I asked of Somers the same night a question about some matter of faith and principle of religion : M. Darrel ad art. 3. pag. 215 , whereunto Somers made a fit answere , but with such gestures , as I supposed the said answer to proceed from Sathan . What follie , boldnes , and ignorance appeareth in these two depositions may easily be espied : & his falshood also is as manifest by the depositions ensuing .

M. Darrell then affirmed , Th. Porter pag. 114. that when Somers in his fits spake or did any thing , it was not he , but the deuil , that so did , or spake in him .

M. Darrel asked Somers that night how he did , & he answered , wel I thanke God . Whereunto M. Darrel replied : Nich Shepard . fol. 2. I doubt it is not W. Somers that speakes vnto me . This M. Darrell denieth .

M. Darrell demaunded of Somers what was his name : who answering , that his name was William , & smiling therewith : Mistres Gray ad ar , 8 , pag , 163 , he the said M. Darrel looked very earnestly vpon him , and then said to the standers by : I am afraid it is not William that speaketh : whereat the boy fell a laughing againe . This also M. Darrell denieth .

The boy then lay as if he were a sleep , & when hee awaked , Mary Cooper , fo. 1. M. Darrell asked him where he had beene , and he said no where , but a sleep : and then M. Darrel said , I feare it is not William that speaketh vnto me . This in like manner M. Darrell denyeth , as he hath done the rest .

Also M. Darrell was charged , that as he had said before he came to Nottingham , that Somers was in his fits senceles : so the first night of his comming to the boy , he affirmed the same againe to many in the presence of the said boy : whereunto M. Darrel answered thus : M , Dar. ad art 2. pag 215. I do not belieue that I said that night , that Somers was in his fits sencelesse .

Tho. Porter 114. & fo 3 Maister Darrel affirmed , that night that William Somers had no sence in his fits , and said to the people : I dare assure you that the boy doth not know what he doth in his fits .

Mary Cooper . fol. 1. Maister Darrell bad that night : let the boy alone : for hee neither knowes , nor sees any thing .

The former three points first laid : vz. that Somers was possessed : that those things which hee seemed to speake , were spoken by the Deuill , and that hee was in his fittes sencelesse : For as much as he deemed it not sufficient , to perswade those that were present for him to affirme the same barely : hee alleadged his experience for them all in the boies presence : saying , that Somers was troubled in like manner and sorte to Katherine Wright , the boy of Burton , M , Darr . ad art. 15 p. 17 Io. Wiggen fol. 6 and the seuen in Lancashire , who had all of them beene possessed . This M. Darrel denieth : but it is deposed .

Out of doubt the boy is possessed ( quoth M. Darrel that night the boy being present ) for my experience is such , that I know it , by the example of seuen in Lankashire , the boy of Burton , & Katherine Wright , who had the like fits that this boy hath .

Nich Shepard . fol. 2. Somers falling into a laughter that night , M. Darrel said , I know this was not the voice of William Somers . And then added : this boy is as the boy of Burton was .

Mary Cooper , fo 1. M. Darrel said that night ( Somers being present ) that the boy was possessed , and that he did as the boy of Burton did .

Ro. Cooper pag. 97. M. Darrel did that night affirme in the presence of the boy , that diuers others that had beene possessed ( naming the boy of Burton , Katherine Wright , and the seuen in Lankashire ) had beene troubled euen as William Somers then was .

E. Garland . ad art. 9 174. M. Darrel affirmed the same night ( the boy being present ) that William Somers was possessed in the very like manner , that Katherine Wright , the boy of Burton , and the seuen in Lankashire were possessed .

Maister Darrel affirmed then to those that were present with the boy , that William Somers was possessed , Th , Porter pag. 114. that in his fittes he had no sence , and that when he spake or did any thing in them , it was not he but the Deuill , that so did and spake in him . And this the said Darrell affirmed to bee true , because in his experience , others being possessed , did shew the like signes , who had no sence in their fits : and in whom the Deuill spake and did as is before expressed .

Besides M. Darrell was charged , to haue specified the same night in the presence of Somers , & diuers others , the manner of such fits as the possessed had in the scriptures , and of those which were seene ( as hee said ) in Katherine Wright , the boy of Burton , and the seuen in Lankashire : that in their fits they would cast themselues into the fire , and sometimes into the water : that they would teare themselues , gnash with their teeth , writh their necks as though their faces had stoode almost backwardes : draw their mouthes farre awrie : and lift vp their bellies . M. Darrel ad art. 13. pag. 16. Vnto all these particulars M. Darrell answereth thus : I doe belieue they are true .

Againe , M. Darrell was charged , that after he had told the manner of the fits , ( as last before he hath confessed ) he then also said to the persons present in the hearing of Somers : that he the said Somers would do the like . M. Darr . ad art. 15. pag. 17. This M. Darrell denieth : but it is deposed .

M. Darrel hauing declared ( the first night in the presence of the boy ) what strange fittes Katherine Wright , Io. Wiggen . fol. 6. the boy of Burton , and the seuen in Lankashire had , he then said : vz. This boy will haue the like .

M. Darrell hauing named ( the first night the boy being present ) certaine signes which the possessed vse , he further said : Th. Porter fol. 3. vz. If the boy be possessed you shall see such signes in him .

She heard M. Darrell say at that time ( vz. the first night ) before Somers : If this boy be possessed , Mary Cooper fol. 1 hee will foame and wallow and gnash , and many other such like : and by and by hee did some of them .

Somers pag. 10. When Mayster Darrel had shewed them &c. hee said that I would do them all , he was sure , and many more before it was long . Whereuppon I knowing his meaning , beganne to put some of those sits in practise , whereby they that were confirmed in that which M. Darrell had told them of my possessing . And M. Darrel did with some earnestnes confirme them therein , as hauing himselfe ( as he said ) good experience in such matters . After that Somers for a time had practised some of those fits , ( whereof M. Darrel had made mention , ) and said hee would doe the like , to the great admiration of those that were present , and his owne no small reputation : ( he but speaking the word , and all things falling out accordingly ) then he was charged to haue proceeded to some other points , and to tell them in Somers hearing , that he the said Somers was not so much troubled for his own sinnes , M. Darrel ad art. 16. pag. 17. as for the sins of the people , or of the inhabitantes in Nottingham . This M. Darrell denieth : but it is sufficiently proued .

Rob. Cooper . pag. 97 At that time M. Darrel affirmed ( in the hearing of Somers ) that he the said Somers was not punished so much for his owne sinnes , or for the sinnes of his parents , as for the sinnes that raigned in Nottingham . And so hee affirmed of Katherine Wright , the boy of Burton , and the seuen in Lancashire .

Th. Porter , pag. 114. M. Darrel made a godly exhortation to those that were present , that euery man should be careful to looke to his owne waies , because otherwise the like iudgement of God might well enough happen vnto them . For ( saith he , in the hearing of the boy ) this boy is not so much troubled for his owne sinnes , as for the sinnes of the people .

Mary Cooper . fol. 1 M. Darrel said the same night in Somers presence , that the boy was very euill troubled , and out of doubt it was not for his owne sinnes , but for your sinnes ( meaning her , and her mother ) and others .

M. Darrel said , that out of question , W. Somers , pag. 12. I was not possessed eyther for mine owne sinnes , or for the sinnes of my father and mother onely , but for the sinnes that rained in Nottingham .

When M. Darrel had laid downe his conceit touching the cause of Somers trouble : then he was charged to haue affirmed in the presence of the boy , that Sathan did vse to shew by gestures in those that were possessed , the particular sinnes that raigned in those places where they dwelt . M. Darr . ad art. 16. pag. 17. Somers pag. 10. This M. Darrell denieth : but it is deposed .

M. Darrel told them that were present diuers tales of the boy of Burton , of Katherine Wright , how in their fittes they shewed by gestures , the especiall sinnes that raigned in those places where they dwelt .

M. Darrell then and there deliuered before Somers and the people present , M. Berefford . fol. 9. that the deuill did vse the partes and members of those that were possessed , so as by signes and gestures he doth often vse to signifie the particular sinnes raigning in those places , where the possessed be .

M. Darrel said ( that night in the presence of Somers ) that it was a practise of the deuill , Th. Porter pag. 114. by signes and diuers gestures to shew the sinnes of other men .

After that M. Darrel had thus shewed his cunning concerning sathans accustomed practise last mentioned then he was also further charged , to haue affirmed in the hearing of Somers , and presence of many , that hee verily thought the deuill would doe the like in Somers , and declare by signes and gestures the sinnes of Nottingham and of others . This M. Darrell denieth , but it is deposed . M. Darrell ad art , 17. pa. 17 Somers p. 12.

When M. Darrell had mentioned these points , hee told the parties present , that the deuill no doubt woulde make me to put them in practise .

Rob. Cooper . pag. 97 Maister Darrel then said in the presence of the boy : that now those who would not belieue the word of God , should bee driuen to acknowledge and confesse their sinnes by the meanes of the Deuill , who would in this boy preach vnto them their sinnes , by shewing the same by certaine gestures of the boyes . Wherupon the boy lying vpon a bed , began to vse many gestures : as of dauncing , fighting , robbing , drunkennes , whoredome , &c. as they are put put downe since in a ballade .

Th. Porter , fol. 3. M. Darrel discoursed ( that night in the presence of Somers ) of the sinnes that raigned in the world , which the Deuill would make shew of .

Somers being an apt scholler for Maister Darrell to practise vpon , hearing by Maister Darrels speeches , what he was to doe , and what was expected at his handes : did leape and skip vpon a bed , and make many signes and gestures : Somers pag. 12 , Wherewith ( saith Somers ) all that were present were much amazed : being deceiued with that errour , which Maister Darrel had taught them , that I though I were present coulde heare none of those thinges , that bee had then tolde them .

Of these gestures though they were but very rude & grosse : yet M. Darrell ( as his manner is to make euery thing straunge that Somers did ) giueth them this report . These thinges ( saith he , M. Darrell Histor. meaning the sinnes that Somers had gestured ) were in such liuely and orient colours painted out vnto vs , that were present , being to the number of some sixtie , that I doe verily thinke , that it is not in the skill and power of man to doe the like . With these gestures Maister Darrel it seemeth was so greatly delighted , as hee coulde not chuse but giue some apparant shew thereof . For he was in this place charged by her Maiesties said Commissioners , that whilest Somers was acting of them , he himselfe did expounde them very learnedly , to signifie this or that sinne that raigned in Nottingham . M. Darrell ad art. 16. pa. 17. W. Somers , pag. 12. This M. Darrell denyeth . But it is deposed .

As I did vse any of the said gestures , oh would M. Darrell say , to the standers by : see you not how he doth thus , and thus ? These thinges signifie that such and such sinnes doe raigne in this towne . They also that were present hauing heard M. Darrell , would as I tossed with my handes , and tumbled vppe and down vppon my bed , presentlie collect and say : oh , hee doth so for this sinne , and so for that sinne , whereby it came to passe , that I could doe nothing in any of my fittes , eyther that night or the day after , eyther stirre my head , or any part of my body : looke merily , or sadly , sitte or lye speake or be silent , open or shutte mine eyes , but some would still make an interpretation of it : as to be done by the Deuill in me , to declare such sinnes in Nottingham , as they themselues imagined .

Amongst other collections , that M. Darrell made by sondrie of my gestures : some he saide the Deuill did in me , to signifie my owne sinnes , as those of dauncing , of Vyols and instrumentes , I being an apprentise to a Musition . Likewise my turning the toppe of my toungue towardes my throate . Maister Darrell saide , that it is signified how I hadde vsed it to sing filthye songes .

When Somers beganne his gestures , Ro. Cooper pag. 97. 98. M. Darrell affirmed that they were the signes , whereby the Deuill shewed the sinnes that raigned in Nottingham , and did himselfe interprete some of them , and by the course of his interpretation , many present seeing the gestures which were plaine , did take vpon them likewise to expound them , affirming this signe to note such a sinne , and that signe some other sinne . And in the end ( quoth M. Darrell , ) beholde did I not tell you so ? This is the Deuill , By this course the people were very much amazed , as thinking the Deuill to preach so vnto them , and to note the sinnes that raigned in that towne .

T. Porter , pa. 205. M. Darrell when the boy was in his fittes , and acting certaine gestures , did interprete the said gestures , to mean and declare the sinnes that raigned in Nottingham .

Iohn Sherrart , pa. 315 The first night that M. Darrell came , the boy acting certain gestures , he the said Darrell did interprete them , to signifie the sinnes that raigned in Nottingham .

M. Bernard pa. 254. Somers did acte his dumb fitt , consisting of gestures , which Maister Darrell did say , did signifie the sinnes of the people , and when the boy laughed , ( as he would laugh extreamely at the end of some of his dumbe gestures ) , then Maister Darrell wold say , that it was the deuill that laughed , to shew the ioy that he had in regard that he had brought them to commit such sins , as those gestures signified .

Mrs. Gray , pa. 103 The dumbe shewes which Somers did expresse in his fittes that night , both Maister Darrell and all the standers by did conceiue and apprehend , that the sins raigning in Nottingham , and else where abroade , were represented vnto them very liuely : and so much ( I thinke ) was declared both by M. Darrell and others at that time .

Tho , Porter pag. 115. I remember that the Lady Zouch , and Mistresse Gray , had the most talke , and did especially interprete some of the said signes : and that when sondrie that were present would aske what such a thing meant that Somers did : they , the said Lady Zouch , and Mrs. Gray would tell the meaning of it , what sinne it did signifie .

Likewise Maister Darrell himselfe , although hee disclameth for his parte the expounding of any of the saide gestures : yet he is pleased to tell vs what sins were then set out by Somers , in such sort , as Roscius himself could not haue done it better . M. Darrell historic . This euening ( sayeth he ) , he acted many sins by signes & gestures , most liuely representing & shaddowing , them out vnto vs : as namely brawling , quarreling , fighting , swearing , robbing by the high waies , picking , and cutting of purses , burglary , whoredome , pride in men and women , hypocrisie , sluggishnes in hearing of the word , drunkennes , gluttony , also dancing with the toyes thereunto belonging , the manner of Anticke dancers , the games of dycing and carding , the abuse of the Violl , with other instruments . At the end of sondry of these , he laughed exceedingly , diuerse times clapping his hands on his thighes for ioy : percase to shaddow out the delight , that both himselfe , and sinners take in their sinnes . And at the ende of some of them , as killing and stealing , hee shewed howe hee brought them to the Gallowes , making a signe thereof .

It is not vnlikely but that M. Darrell , hath made bold with his oath , in that hee denyeth to haue made then any interpretation of Somers gestures , seeing that he doth not refraine in these words last mentioned , after a sort to interprete some of them . Besides , it is not likely that the womens expositions would haue carried such credite , except M. Darrell himselfe had beene an Actor in them . For within a Sonday or two after , they were of that account , as they were thought worthy to bee read publikely in the Church , as it is deposed by Mistresse Gray , and Edmond Garland in these wordes .

The next or the second sonday after , Mrs. Gray pa , 164 Edm. Garland p : 175. M. Aldrige did repeate in the Church publikely the said signes acted by Somers , with their interpretations before made of them , affirming that forasmuch as they in Nottingham , notwithstanding the admonitions of many godly Preachers , did still continue in their sinnes : God had sent the Deuill to reproue them , and to make them ashamed of their former obstinacie .

Vppon this authenticall reading of the said ( more then sottish ) fooleries , out commeth a ballade , wherin is supplied some want in M. Darrels history . Hee telleth vs that Somers did notablye set out by gestures this sinne , and that sinne : but doth not expresse the manner how . Herein therefore the Ballader hath shewed his skill , as you may perceiue by some of his rymes . He played the antike there in skornes , and flowted men in making hornes . And after that he did bewray , how men at Dyce and Cards do play . He shewed the manner of our Fardingales , our Buskes , and Periwigges , Masks , and Vales , and by clapping of his handes , hee shewed the starching of our bandes . Much good matter may further bee found in the saide Ballade , very agreeable to the worthines of that exploite . And thus wee are come to the end of the first nightes worke , after M. Darrelles comming to Somers at Nottingham .

The next day ( being Sonday , ) M. Darrell is charged , that comming to Somers towardes that night for that sondrie persons were then with Somers , which had not beene with him the night before , ) he vsed the like speeches then in their presence , and in Somers hearing , that hee had done ouernight : vz. that hee the saide Somers was in his fittes senseles : that the Deuill at such times did speake in him : that hee was troubled in such manner and sorte as the boy of Burton , Katherie Wright , and the seauen in Lancashire were vexed , when they were possessed : that hee then also tolde them , what kinde of fittes they had : what were the signes of possession mentioned in the scripture , and how Somers by gestures had shewed the sinnes that raigned in Nottingham , M , Darrell ad art , 24 , & 26 , pa , 7 with much more to the effect specifyed . All these pointes Maister Darrell denyeth to haue beene mentioned by him that night : but the contrary is deposed .

W. Somers p. 14. & 15 Vpon the Sonday in the afternoone , many resorted to see me , vpon the report of those thinges which had beene done ouernight . Vnto whome Maister Darrell repeated all that he had saide the night before . In the beginning of whose speeches , I did lye as though I had beene asleepe , and thereupon , hee telling them that I was possessed saide also , that Katherine Wright , the boye of Burton , and the seauen in Lancashire , were in their fits altogether senseles , and neither heard nor saw any thing , more then if they had beene eyther stockes or stones : and that hee saide was my case . He tolde them also what manner of fittes the saide parties had , and that I was possessed in the very same manner , that they were : also what gestures the deuill had vsed in me , to shew the sinnes that raigned in Nottingham : and in the end he added , that no doubt they should see the deuill worke them again , ( meaning the fittes which I had acted ouer night ) , before it were long . Whereupon , I ( hauing lyen still all this while , as though I had beene a sleepe , ) beganne to vse all those trickes , which I had done the night before , but with some more readines . As I did counterfeyte any of the saide fittes : euen so saide M. Darrell did such a one , and such a one : it is not the boye , but the deuill that doth them in him These thinges made the people to wonder , seeing me doe euery thing almost in such manner and sorte , as M. Darrell had tolde them before , that the deuill would doe them in me .

M. Darrell affirmed the next day at night , Th. Porter pag. 115. ( being sonday ) to those that were present , ( diuerse being then there , which were not there the saturday at night before , ) to the same effect , that he had ouernight , vz. that for a certainety . William Somers was possessed , that hee knew it by the signes of possession mentioned in the scriptures , that hee was senseles in his fittes , that when he spake or did anie thing in his fittes , it was not he but the deuill that spake and did them .

M. Darrell did vppon the sonday at night declare the signes of possession in William Somers . Mrs. Gray pag. 164. Anne Porter , fol. 3.

On the sonday at night in the presence of many hearers M. Darrell did discourse at large , of the seauen possessed in Lancashire , and of the boy of Burton , concerning the manner of their fittes , and said that Somers had the like .

Ro. Cooper fol. 7. Vpon the sonday at night , he heard M. Darrell discourse of the seauen possessed in Lancashire , and of the boy of Burton , and said that this boy did , and would vse the like trickes that they did in flearing and laughing , and such like .

When M. Darrell had thus brought the people that were present , into a great admiration of his pretended knowledge and experience , of Sathans proceedinges with the possessed , and some of them to incline that Somers was indeed possessed as he affirmed : it was moreouer laide to his charge , that then appointing a fast to be held the next day for the boyes dispossession , and mouing men to refrayne from the company of their wiues that night , for their better preparation against the said fast , he did take vpon him to foretell many thinges that would happen that day : as that they should see verie strange thinges : that Sathan would wonderfully torment the boy , and that hee doubted not , but that they should perceiue by the signes of possession and dispossession , that the boy was possessed , and that then he should be deliuered from Sathan . M. Darrell denieth all the premises , M. Darrel ad art. 24. & 25 pag. 18 , W. Somers pag. 14. sauing , his appointing of a fast , and mouing of men to refraine from their wiues . But the rest is deposed .

M. Darrell told them that were present , what signes and tokens were shewed at the dispossessing of certaine in the scriptures . He also then said that the Deuill would shew strange fittes in me , at the time of the fast , whereby they might certainely know that I was possessed , and that they should further perceiue by sure and certaine tokens that I should be dispossessed at that time , if it stoode with Gods glorie to haue it so . Which thing thus declared by M. Darrell , made the people verie willing ( as I perceiued ) , to heare of the said fast .

Th. Porter . pag. 116. Maister Darrell tolde them , that the next day there should be a faste : that then they should see , that God woulde worke great wonders if it stoode with his glorie : that then they shoulde perceiue by the signes of possession , that William Somers was indeede possessed with a wicked spirite , and that if it stoode with Gods glory to haue him dispossessed the next day , they should then perceiue that he was dispossessed , by the signes likewise in the scriptures of dispossession .

M. Darrell said before the fast , Io. Wiggen fol , 6 , that they should see the boy do strange things , and then named al the signs of the possessed in the scriptures .

M. Maior seeming to wonder at diuerse strange fits , which Somers had on the sonday at night , M. Darrell said , Mrs , Gray pa. 164. that he had seen others in the like fits , and that he made no doubt , but that if they might meet together , and ioyne in prayer , they should see him dispossessed , except it were more for Gods glorie to haue it otherwise . M. Darrell did then and there say thus : M Berefford fol. 9 you see strange thinges : but you shall see more strange thinges done by this boye hereafter before his dispossession , if it please God .

I agreed to M. Darrels motion , M Aldridge fol. 10 to bee one of the Preachers the next day , vpon the comfort of M. Darrell : who affirmed that without doubt they should see great good come of it .

M. Darrell did tell me before the fast , M , Aldred . fol. 5. that out of doubt I shall see the Deuill deale strangely with the boye , and recited many particulars thereof , which I remember not . And further I making some doubt of the euent , and successe of the said exercise : the said Darrell told me , that he made no doubt , but that the saide exercise would worke to good effect , in helping of the said boy : and to that end he did perswade the hearers then present openly to belieue the same .

M. Darrell said ( at that time ) that out of doubt we should see the Deuill strangely deale with the boy , Ro. Cooper fol. 17 that wee should see before to morrow at night , ( if it stood with Gods glorie ) that the deuill should be cast out .

Maister Darrell at the time did pronounce to all the people then presnt , Anne Porter . fol 3 that they should see the Boye doe many strange thinges and named them . Amongst all which , I doe onely remember this , vz. That when the euill spirite went from him , hee woulde rent and teare him , and leaue him for dead .

Garland ad art. 17 pa. 175 , M. Darrell affirmed , that the next day , they should see Sathan wonderfullie , torment the saide Somers , and perceiue in him the verie true signes of possession , and that also if it stoode with Gods glorie , the deliuerance of the saide Somers , shoulde be made manifest by the true tokens of dispossession .

When the day of the faste came , M. Darrel is charged to haue affirmed in his Sermon , that they should euidentlie perceiue by the signes of possession , that Somers was possessed , and by the signes of dispossession , that Somers should be dispossessed , if God would : and that afterwards comming to entreate of the particular signes of possession , and so of dispossession , he vsed such pawses , as that the boye had leysure to acte them in order as hee named them .

W. Somers , pag. 16. Whilest the first sermon was in preaching ( for there were two , ) I did lye still for the most part vpon a bed , sauing , that now and then , I did struggle a little , some being appointed to holde mee . But when M. Darrell beganne , then I fell to prepare my selfe , according to my instructions . After hee had proceeded a little way in his Sermon , hee did signifie vnto his hearers , that they shoulde see at that time straunge fittes wrought by the Deuill in my person : whereby it woulde most plainely appeare that I was possessed . Not long after , Maister Darrell read or saide out of Saint Marke : Hee teared sore , and then I pulled open my doublette , and snatched at the cloathes with my handes . After he reade or saide , and he foameth , and then I ( being readily prepared ) did foame at the mouth . At Maister Darrell named wallowing , I did tumble and wallowe on the bed , Diuerse other kindes of fittes M. Darrell at that time did make mention of which I then did act seuerally , as M. Darrel made mention of them . After a long time , which M. Darrel and I did spend in shewing of these fits ( to the great astonishment of those that were present ) : then hee drew neere to the time , wherein he pretended that I should be dispossessed . Hee told his hearers , that as they had seene mee before troubled by the Deuill with so many fits , and had perceiued me thereby to be possessed : so now ( if it stood with the glory of God ) they should see me publikely deliuered , by those signes which the possessed in the scriptures did shew in the time of their deliuerance . When he came to the mentioning of the said signes , I applyed my selfe to imitate them accordingly . As he named the first signe , vz. the spirit cried : then I presently cried . As hee named the second , vz. that the spirit would rent him sore : then I did as before is mentioned . And at his mentioning of the third , vz. he was as one dead : then I did presently lie a pretie while , as though I had beene dead . Whereupon there was presently a great noise in the hall , by reason of the people voyces , being greatly moued to see me so dispossessed , as they thought .

It falleth out in this point , that M. Darrell himselfe doth not much disagree from Somers . M. Darrel ad art. 31. pag , 19 , Prosecuting my matter ( saith he ) as my text gaue me occasion , I made mention of fourteene seueral signes of a man possessed , partly out of my text , and partly out of other places of scripture : which I did , thereby to perswade my auditorie , that Somers was possessed . And as I named those signes , and did insist vpon them , the worde and worke of God concurred together . So as Somers in his fits , or the deuill in him , did then acte sundry of those signes , euen as I read and insisted vpon them . As for example , I repeated out of my text ( and he foameth ) and then presently the boy foamed : & o of the rest . And likewise towards the end of my sermon , I noted and insisted vpon the three signes of dispossession mentioned in the scriptures , and presently the boy first cried , without any apparance of life at all in him , and so continued almost one quarter of an houre .

Dar. history Thus farre M. Darrell vpon his oath , but in his history he is more free . There he saith , that he handled at that time fifteene signes of possession : ( but Somers lyeth there for dead onely some halfe quarter of an houre ) that hee said thus to his auditorie . Whensoeuer one hauing an euill spirit , shall bee brought to Iesus to be cured ( which is when the meanes sanctified thereunto is vsed ) and lying there before him , shal be handled in that manner as Somers is here : that is , rent sore , crie and lie for dead , then a commandment is gone forth from Christ to the deuill for his departure , and accordingly he is gone forth . When therefore you shall see these things come to passe , whereof wee are told before hand , then let vs know , and be certainely assured , that the deuill is as truely gone out of this boy , as wee are now assured that he is in him . This last clause is the truest part of his deposition . The one was as sure as the other : both of them being very cosening prankes .

But let vs heare how the people were affected . They brake forth ( saith M. Darrell ) confusedly , and all as one man , when they saw Somers lie for dead , into lowde cries vnto the Lord , in his behalfe , Rob. Cooper . pa. 100. as men astonished . And Rob. Cooper saith thus : when the people that were present saw and heard these things , they cried out most vehemently in the doing of them : Lord haue mercy vpon vs : M Darrels historie . Lord haue mercy vpon vs : & so did M. Darrell with his hands lift vp as high as he could . The feare & astonishment then was exceeding great , there being none present ( as I thinke ) but that they quaked & trembled , & wept most bitterly . Two of the company ( saith M. Darrel ) there being present some 150. confessed their sinnes with teares before vs all publikely . As it came to passe in the 19. of the Act. 19. ver. 17.18 . & 20. euen so it fell out with the inhabitants of Nottingham after this worke . For many were stricken with feare , & some came vnto me , confessing the same , and crauing mine aduice . And presently after I had publikely vsed some words of exhortation vnto them ( which was a weeke after the said worke ) they made choice of mee for their preacher : and not onely so , but flocked to the house of God , made hast , and were swift to heare the word . And so the worde of God grew mightily in Nottingham , and preuailed .

How such impostors haue from time to time inueigled the people by such false sleights , it were not much to fill a whole volume . The popish crew of Monkes , Iesuites & Friers could neuer haue gotten so much wealth & reputation , nor haue possessed the peoples minds with so great an opinion of them , nor haue beene able to haue drawne them to so great superstition and palpable errours , but by these and such like counterfeit miracles & knaueries . And thus you haue the worthie acts of M. Darrell , from the saturday at euening , vntill the Monday at night next following .

CHAP. IIII. Of M. Darrels cunning instructing of Somers , by speaking to others in his hearing of Sathans seeking to repossesse him , & of the acting of certaine trickes vnder a couerlet , from the seuenth of Nouember , vntill about the xxi . of the same .

THe Scope of this Chapter is set downe in the beginning of the former , & proceedeth with M. Darrels course , from the time of his pretended dispossessing of Somers , vntill his supposed repossession , vz. for the space of aboue a moneth which was caried on so cunningly , as it was sufficient to instruct Somers what he had to do , although they had neuer beene acquainted at Ashbie , nor M. Darrell priuately instructed him at Nottingham .

Whereas it is agreed vpon , amongst the chiefest of those writers , ( who take vpon them great skill concerning the casting out of deuils ) ; that Sathan doth seldome returne to seeke the repossession of those out of whom hee is cast , as it further appeareth in the first booke : yet M. Darrell is charged , that he had no sooner made an end of his sermon on the day of the fast , but that hee laide an other ground for a new cosenage , by affirming to his Auditorie , and in the hearing of Somers , that for a certainetie , Sathan would seeke to repossesse the said Somers , and preuaile against him , except he were mightily withstood by faith . M , Darr . ad art. 32. p. 20 Mayster Darrell denieth that he vsed then any such words to his auditorie , or to that effect . But it is deposed .

W. Somers pag. 17. At the end of the Sermon , M. Darrel said ( as I remember ) that very certainely the deuill would come againe , and enter into me , except very great care were taken to preuent him by prayer .

Ed. Garland fol. 4. At Smalles house vpon Monday , ( where the fast was kept , and before M. Darrell and other preachers brought Somers backe to his maisters ) M. Darrel said to the boy after the supposed dispossession , that the deuill would be busier with him , then with any other : and that therefore it stood him vpon , to be carefull of himselfe .

Tho. Porter fol. 3. And when the boy was dispossessed , M. Darrel said : that now the boy was cleansed , the deuill would returne to him againe , and bee worse with him then before , except hee did withstand him by faith .

Mrs , Gray pag , 265 , After M. Darrell had done his sermon , he said in the hearing of the people , that Sathan would assuredly seeke to repossesse him the ( said Somers , ) and that without great resistance by faith , and great care taken , hee would againe preuaile against him .

Ro. Cooper pag. 100. When the said Somers was dispossessed ( as it was pretended ) M. Darrell affirmed , that the deuill would seeke againe to repossesse him .

Againe , M. Darrell was charged , that afterwards he affirmed also the same night , in the hearing of Somers , and diuers others : that Sathan returned the same night hee was dispossessed out of certaine in Lancashire , and that so returning , he appeared vnto them in certaine similitudes , as of a Rat , a Catte , a Mouse , &c. and sought to reenter at their mouthes : that he verily thought that Sathan would so deale with William Somers , except by faith hee were preuented : and that according to his the said Darrels cunning instruction , Somers afterwards affirmed vnto him & others , that the deuill sought the same night afer his pretended dispossession to reenter at his mouth , M , Dar. ad art. 23. pag. 17. in the likenesse of a Ratte . All this and euery part of it , M. Darrell denieth to haue beene vttered by him that night . Howbeit in another place , being againe examined , hee saith thus . At one time Somers affirmed , that Sathan did attempt to enter into him , the same night after he was dispossessed , M. Darrel ad art. 17 pag. 40. in the likenes of a Ratte . But that which he denieth is sufficiently proued .

William Somers hauing set downe at large as much as is here obiected against M. Darrell ( as spoken by M. Darrel vnto him priuately that night ) saith : W. Somers . pag. 18. The same things that M. Darrel told to me , he also told that night to some others that were in the house ( as farre as I remember ) . Vpon these instructions the next morning after my pretended dispossession , I affirmed ( but falsly ) to M. Darrell in the presence of diuers , that the deuill sought to haue reentred into me as I lay in my bed , in the forme of a Ratte , which would haue gone into my mouth , but that I stopped it with my hand . Then ( quoth M. Darrel ) to those that stood by , I knew that some such thing would happen : and further said vnto them , that the deuill would assault mee many other wayes hereafter .

Ed. Garland pag. 175. M. Darrell the Monday at night ( as I remember ) affirmed to diuers in the presence of Somers , that sathan returned the same night that he was dispossessed out of certaine in Lancashire vnto them againe .

T. Porter , pa. 116. M. Darrell affirmed that night ( the fast being ended ) or the next day , or within three dayes , in the presence of Somers and others : that Sathan would out of doubt seeke to repossesse him : alleadging a peece of Scripture to that purpose : that it was his custome so to doe : that he himselfe had seene the experience of it in others , as in Katherine Wright , the boy of Burton , and the seuen in Lancashire : that he did vse to appeare in diuers similitudes , as of a Ratte , a Cat , or a mouse , and many other likenesses : that the Deuil so appearing , was vsed to allure them by faire promises , that he might againe reenter : and euen so he said , he verily thought the deuil would deale with William Somers , & therefore willed him to stand stedfast in Christ , or otherwise the said wicked spirit would repossesse him , and bring seuen worse with him .

Th. Porter fol. 3. M. Darrell at his house after the dispossession , did pronounce to the boy and the people present , that after Katherine Wright , the boy of Burton , & the seuen in Lancashire , were dispossessed , the deuill came vnto them againe at diuers times , in diuers likenesses , seeking to enter in againe at their mouthes , in the likenes of a Ratte , a Mouse , a Dogge &c.

Ro. Cooper fol. 17. M. Darrell said after the supposed dispossession , and in the presence of Somers , that after Katherine Wright , the boy of Burton , and the seuen in Lancashire were dispossessed , the deuill came to them again the same night , and at diuers other times , in diners likenesses , seeking to enter in againe at their mouthes .

M. Hallam fol. 7. M. Darrell said , that the deuill did come to some of the possessed the same night they were dispossessed , euen as they were set at supper , offering to reenter them againe .

Within a day or two after the pretended dispossession of William Somers , M. Darrell dealt with his maister Thomas Porter , that hee the said Somers might go home to his father in lawes house , Robert Cooper , being a thing which he much desired . Hereunto his maister did yeeld , W. Somers . pag. 18. so as he went to his said father in lawes ( as he saith ) about the xi . of Nouember . And within a weeke after M. Darrell bought out his yeares , vpon this pretence , for that he wished the boy to be of some other calling then a musition , because ( quoth hee ) in that calling , hee shall bee driuen to sing many filthy songs .

Thus William Somers hauing changed the place of his abode , it seemed that M. Darrell thought it necessarie to prepare that place as he had done the other . He was therefore charged by her Maiesties said Commissioners , that resorting to Somers , at Robert Coopers house , he affirmed to the said Cooper and diuers others in the hearing of the said Somers ( making then no shew of any trouble ) to the effect in euerie point , as lastly he was charged : adding diuers other things : as that when the deuill had appeared to some that had beene dispossessed in diuers similitudes , they would sometimes start , and sometimes bidde away with the Cat , that Ratte , that Dogge &c. that Sathan for a certaintie would deale with Somers as hee had dealt with the rest : that hee would allure him by promises , and sometimes draw him by threatninges : that if hee were not well looked into , he would cast himselfe into the fire , or to seeke to breake his owne necke , or by some other meanes to kill himselfe , and that when Somers had put all these thinges in practise , sauing killing himselfe : then said M. Darrell to Cooper ; did I not tell you that these thinges would come to passe ?

Touching these pointes of M. Darrels foretelling that Sathan would seeke to reenter into Somers , & what would happen in that behalfe , he the said M. Darrell confesseth the substance of them : sauing ( that he finding what was collected by his foretelling in Somers hearing , what wold come to passe ) his memory would not serue him , to set downe the particular times when he vsed such speeches .

M. Darrell ad art. 36. pag. 20. Sometimes ( saith M. Darrel ) I haue told William Somers , that assuredly the deuill would returne , and seeke to reenter into him , except by faith and prayer he should preuent him .

M. Darr . ad art. 16. pag. 37. I haue told William Somers , that Sathan would seeke again to repossesse him , and it may be that I did also tell him , how the deuill did seeke to repossesse Thomas Darling . And hauing had talke with some others , I haue told them in what similitude the deuill departed from some of the parties possessed , as they affirmed : as namely , that he went out of one in the likenesse of an Vrchine , and out of another in the likenes of an old man , with a crooked backe : and I haue had likewise communication with them , concerning the seeking of spirits to repossesse them .

What M. Darrel hath not here confessed touching that which is in this place layed to his charge , he denieth to be true . But it is proued very particularly .

Rob. Cooper . pa. 101 William Somers being brought to my house , M. Darrell told me that for a certainty the deuill would seeke to reenter into him : that the deuill had so dealt with the boy of Burton , & with seuen in Lancashire , & had repossessed Katherine Wright : that the deuill for a certainty would appeare to Somers in diuers likenesses , would assault him with diuers promises , and many great thinges , and not so preuailing with him , would threaten him with many hurts & dangers . These things M. Darrel told me in the hearing of W. Somers , being then present & well . He also at that time did further admonish me very earnestly , that I should not suffer Somers to be alone , and that he might be very carefully looked vnto . For ( saith he ) he wil otherwise cast himself into the fire , or seeke to breake his owne necke , & by some meanes or other kill himselfe . And I was the rather encouraged to looke well vnto him , because Maister Darrell tolde me , I should not loose a penny by him . Within three or foure dayes after these speeches , Somers beganne to make shew as though he had beene troubled , ( as M. Darrell had foretold ) : hee made mention of a blacke dogge that offered him gold and ginger . He said that the Deuill would haue stopped his breath : Looke where a mouse comes : now shee goes vnder me . Hee affirmed that the Deuill offered him a paire of veluet breeches and a Satten doublet : that he saw a rough vgly beast : that the Deuill appeared vnto him with a crowne on his head , and six more comming with him : also like a cocke-chicken , like a Crane , and like a Snake , like an Angell , like a Toade , like a Newte , like a sette of violles , and Dancers , and that he stoode before him with a fowre-forked cappe on his head , &c. In all these new kindes of fittes , M. Darrell was seldome absent , and in the beginning of them , he saide vnto me : See , did I not tell you , that all these things would happen ? And these words of his foretelling of me of Somers trouble , and the other also of the care I should haue of him : he vttered vnto me in the hearing of diuerse . Whereuppon some of them said , that I must be carefull for him indeed , least otherwise hee might hange himselfe , as one Richardsons wife did .

Maister Darrel said in the presence of William Somers , Mary Cooper . fol. 1. that after Katherine Wright , the boy of Burton , and the seauen in Lancashire , were dispossessed , the Deuill came vnto them at diuerse times , seeking to reenter into them , in diuerse likenesses , and that he entred into Katherine Wright , in the likenes of bread which she did eate , and was again repossessed . And that the possessed in Lancashire , the boy of Burton , and Katherine Wright , would oftentimes on the sodaine say , take away that Catte , that Ratte , that mouse , that dogge , and that this boy ( meaning Somers ) would likewise doe so .

I haue heared M. Darrell say in the presence of the boy , M. Pare , f. 4. that Katherine Wright , the boy of Burton , and the seauen in Lancashire , would many times say on the sodaine : take away that cat , that ratte , that mouse , that dogge , and after such his reporte of them concluded : so this boy shall doe .

W. Somers , pag 20. And William Somers himselfe . After I came to my fathers house , I beganne within a while to looke as though I had beene afraide : I did now and then starte , and make mention of dogges , of cattes , of bulles , of lyons , and saying , when I started , & when I made mention of such thinges , that they seemed to come towardes me . Afterwardes , I beganne to counterfeyte my self to be much more assalted then before . I cryed oftentimes in my fits , pretending that the deuill sought again to reenter into me , in the likenes of a man , a dog , a lyon , a snake , a toade , a newt , &c. & that he promised so he might enter into me again , to make me the wisest man that euer was , and likewise to giue me gold , and costly apparrell , as veluet hose , and Satten doblettes . Also I affirmed , that the Deuill threatned me diuerse times to hang mee , and to breake my necke . And all these thinges I did , according to M. Darrels instruction : and as he had tolde both me and others , that the boy of Burton , and the vii . in Lancashire had done before .

After that William Somers was thus drawne on to the acting of his fittes last mentioned , and that M. Darrell ( as he sayeth ) had renewed his two olde groundes of his want of sense , and the deuilles working in him , and ceased not to procure euery thing hee did , to bee wondred at : hee the saide Somers deuised new trickes vnder a Couerlette , vppon this occasion . Lying vppon his bedde with a Couerlette cast ouer him , hee moued by chance he knew not how , some parte of his body , when hee was supposed to be in a fitte , and therefore senseles . Whereupon hee the saide M. Darrell gaue it out , that it was the deuill , that made that motion vnder the couerlet : which was such an instruction to Somers , as hee ceased not to feede that error : M. Darrell still most constantly affirming , to euery one that came in : how it was the deuill that so moued the cloathes , shewing himselfe vnder them , in the formes of Kitlinges or whelpes .

Likewise , ( sayeth Somers ) lying in my bed , I did sometimes knocke and fillip with my fingers and toes , against the bedde sides and feete : and this also was ascribed by M. Darrell , as to haue beene done by the Deuill . Hereupon M. Darrell being interrogated , whether he had affirmed that Somers in such his fittes was altogether senseles , and that whatsoeuer hee did or spake , it was not hee but the deuill that did both , considering that then the deuill by his sayinges , was not within Somers , but without him , hee the saide Maister Darrell confesseth : that he affirmed him to bee senseles in the saide fittes , and that it was a wicked spirite without him , M. Darrel ad art. 18. pag. 41. ad art. 5. pa 50. & ad ar , 17 pa. 39 . that made those motions , and that the Deuill appeared vnder the saide Couerlette in the similitudes of Kitlinges or whelpes , he himselfe hauing seene , and felt them .

Vppon this his answere , it being obiected vnto him , that Somers being troubled , and in case whilest Sathan was without him , as hee had beene in the time of his pretended possession , it should thereby seeme , that hee was asmuch possessed then as before , M , Darrell ad art. 17 pa. 39 , his refuge for aunswere was this : that those kinde of troubles were not like any of the fittes he had in the time that he was possessed , but were of an other kinde , and different from the same . But it is otherwise deposed .

Being oft at Somers fathers house during the time of his pretended dispossession , I haue found him doing the same fittes , Ed. Garland pag. 201. as wallowing , tombling , staring , foaming , and the rest which I haue seene him before to doe , being at Porters house , during the time of his supposed possession .

M. Bernard pag. 254. What time it was said , that Sathan was seeking to reenter into Somers , I found him at his fathers house acting his fittes , the same , and after the same manner , that I had seene him acte them before at Porters , during the time of his pretended possession .

Iames Alwood . pag 289. A few daies after that I had heard that Somers was dispossessed of a Deuill , I went to see him at his fathers house : where I found him doing all the same fittes in a sort , and after the same manner altogether , that I had seene him doe them before , when he was at his maisters house , and saide to be possessed : which perswaded me more stronglie , that he was nothing but a counterfeyt .

Io. Sherrart , pag. 153 In the time , whilest the deuill was saide to seeke to reenter into Somers , he had the like fittes in euerie respect ( without any difference that I could discerne , ) that he had before hee was dispossessed , sauing , for the running in his flesh .

Ro. Cooper pag. 292. Somers fittes in the time of his pretended possession , and in the time whilest the deuill sought to reenter , were all one , sauing , for his foaming and wallowing , insomuch as I tolde M. Darrell that I thought he was repossessed : but he answered me , that notwithstanding the fittes were alike , yet the deuill was not in him , but assayling of him .

Concerning the vanitie of the said motions vnder the Couerlette , and M. Darrels foolish conceite of the Deuilles appearance in the likenes of Kitlinges or whelpes : besides , that which Somers himselfe before hath confessed , there are sondrie depositions , which are set downe in a place hereafter more conuenient .

CHAP. V. Of M. Darrels cunning instructing of Somers , by speaking to others in his hearing such thinges , as he meant he should practise in the detecting of witches : from about the xxi . of Nouember , vntill about the vii . of December .

AFter that Somers had played his pranks by starting and rayling , and making of motions vnder a Couerlette , for the space of about a fortnight : then M. Darrell brought him on to an other matter concerning the detecting of Witches : affirming in the presence of Somers to diuerse , that it was ordinary with those that were lately dispossessed to detect Witches , and that Somers would doe the like . These thinges M. Darrell denyeth , saying : M. Darrell ad art , 1. pa. 49 After William Somers beganne to detect some women for Witches , I haue affirmed at some time or other , that Sathan vseth sometimes to discouer by the parties possessed such lewd persons , as he had before stirred vp , and made instrumentes for the possessing of them . But I deny that euer I said that Sathan vseth in seeking to repossesse a man to detect any Witches .

And here M. Darrell was very much plunged : for being demanded whether Sathan in seeking to repossesse Somers , did not by him detect certaine Witches , M. Darrel ad art. 7 , pag. 58. hee aunswereth , that for ought he could perceiue , Sathan did not seeke againe to repossesse Somers , during those daies , wherein he detected certain for Witches . This answere seeming strange , he was asked how he knew , that Sathan did not for that time seeke to repossesse him . Whereunto hee said , that he did so coniecture , for that William Somers did affirme no such matter : adding that hee had noe other knowledge at any time , that Sathan did seeke to repossesse eyther him , or any of the other nine before mentioned : but their owne reportes , and some other outward troubles . If he had been here further pressed , hee would no doubt haue started from this answere : or otherwise he must builde a monethes worke vppon this bare coniecture . But this is too farre prosecuted : considering that the point here obiected and denyed by him , as is before expressed , is sufficiently proued by diuerse witnesses . Mrs. Gray , ad art. 25. pag. 165

I heard M. Darrel , affirme , that it was ordinary with those that were lately dispossessed to detect witches .

M. Aldridge pag. 88. I thought that the boy by extraordinarie meanes had knowledge , that they whome he named were Witches : and I was therin confirmed by M. Darrels speeches of the detection of witches , by certaine that he affirmed had beene possessed in Lancashire .

George Richardson pag. 270. One Mrs. Wallys and others did talke in the roome where Somers lay , of such persons as were suspected to be Witches , before he the said Somers did name them .

M. Pare , f. 4 I haue heard M. Darrell say in the presence of the boy , that the possessed in Lancashire , Katherine Wright , and the boye of Burton , would often vse these wordes : See , See , where the witch standeth thus , and thus attired : see where he commeth , beholde him . And after that reporte of them concluded , so this boy shall doe .

Rob. Cooper , pa. 102. When M. Darrell vnderstoode that Somers had named certaine persons to be Witches , he saide vnto me , that he thought he would come to this . And then he told me , that they who had been in other places so trobled , did ordinarily detect witches . So ( saith he ) it hath commonly hapned in Scotland . And that one M. Throckmortons children , did the like not long since .

As Somers named any to be witches , M. Darrell procured them to be sent for , for that they might be tried by Somers , whether they were witches , yea , or nay . Wherein M. Darrel is charged with a very notable cosenage . When he had sent for the first witch to be brought to Somers : hee told in the meane time to those that were in the house , & in Somers presence , that it was an ordinary thing , that when witches came nigh to those that were in Somers case , then they ( in such case ) would scritch and cry out , & be greatly troubled , and so at the Witches departure . And that they would lye quietly snoring , as if they were a sleepe , when the witches stoode by them : and so he said it would fall out with Somers : which comming to passe accordingly , as Somers hath set downe more particularly in the second Chapter of this booke . M. Darrell was greatly admired , and the parties so brought vnto him , were thereupon reputed for witches , and by his perswasion , that Somers could not bee quiet , till they were made fast , they were , as Somers detected them , committed to prison . M. Darrell denyeth , that he eyther foretolde any such matter , or that afterwards he euer affirmed the same to be an ordinary thing , M. Darrel ad art. 3 pag. 50. with those that had bin in Somers case . And he yeeldeth this reason for his saide deniall vz. for that ( sayeth he ) I had neuer seen any so troubled before , ( at the comming and going of Witches ) but in mine experience : and namely , in Katherine Wright , shee was tormented and troubled onely , during the time , that the Witch was present by her , and remained quiet both at her comming and departure . And the like I haue heard of the seauen in Lancashire . By which his deposition , it seemeth very improbable , that the pointes wherewith he is here charged should bee true . For hee had neuer seene any troubled as Somers was , and his experience is to the contrary . But the Fox was neare driuen when he tooke this muce , and hee ferreted out of it by verie pregnant depositions .

Ro. Coorper pa. 103 M. Darrell hauing sent for some , who were named by Somers to be Witches , he did affirme in the hearing of this examinat & diuerse others then present , that when the said Witches were comming , the boy would be greatly afflicted till they came before him , and then he would lie quietly till they were gone , and afterwardes at their going away , would be greatly molested againe . And accordingly all thinges happened , as M. Darrell did foretel . At their comming he was vehemently tormented ( as it seemed ) when they came to the beds side to him , he would lye as quietly as though he had been asleepe , and would sometimes snore : but when they were going away again , then hee seemed to be tormented as before .

M. Darrell affirmed in the presence of Somers , and diuerse others , Edm. Garland p : 176. that it was an ordinary thing , when Witches came nigh vnto one in Somers case : that then such the partie possessed would scritch and cry out : but when they stood close by him , that then he would lye quietly , snoring as if he were a sleepe : and at their departure away , scritch and cry out again : & afterwards he saw Somers so do in all respectes , when diuerse suspected to be Witches were brought vnto them .

Mrs. Gray , pa. 156 I haue heard M. Darrell vpon occasion of speech say , that when Witches stoode by one possessed , the partie possessed should be quiet : but at the comming in and going out of the Witches , the saide possesssed party should be much disquieted .

Mrs. Gray pa , 166 I haue heard M. Darrell say , that it was ordinary with those that were in Somers case , when the Witches haue been brought vnto them , to be greatly vexed at their comming , & at their departure , and to lye very quietly whilest the same Witches stoode by them .

M. Hallam . fol. 8 Somers discouered his witches after this manner . Being in a fitte , he would amongst other speeches say , fetch mee such a woman . Now or euer she came to him , he would seeme to be strangely vexed , and more strangely when shee approached neere vnto him . But when she was with him , he was in quiet as if hee were a sleep : but if she turned her backe , then was hee troubled as before . And this was their custome ( that were his friendes about him ) so soone as they had tried any woman detected , straight way she was sent to prison , and so they serued sixe or seuen . This triall was sufficient : Mother Boote ( and so of the rest ) is a witch , and therefore with the rest must go to prison .

As Somers did name any for witches , M. Aldridge pag. 88. M. Darrel procured them to be fetched out of their houses .

Somers naming some for witches , Rob. Cooper , pa. 102. M. Darrel procured them to be sent for , and bringing them to the boy , did afterwardes go himselfe to see them put in prison : saying , that the boy could not bee in quiet till they were laide fast . And this course M. Darrell held vpon the boyes words : so as in two daies he procured to be imprisoned sixe to seuen , vnder this pretence , that they were witches . Afterwardes also vppon the like occasion , hee caused to bee apprehended , and examined , on Millicent Horsley and her sister .

Furthermore M. Darrel was charged , to haue growne to such vanitie at that time , through the admiration had of him , especially by his followers , and some other credulous persons , by reason of the said course which hee and Somers held for the detecting of witches : as that he affirmed , hee doubted not by Somers meanes to detect all the witches in England . M. Darrell ad art. 13. pag. 52. M. Darrell confesseth part hereof in these words . I finding William Somers to haue discouered thirteene witches at Nottingham , and afterwards : said in priuate to some friendes of mine , that I thought Somers would bee able to discouer any witch , if he came where they were , or they came where he was : But he denieth the rest , which is deposed as followeth .

M. Hallam . fol. 8 I heard M. Darrell say , that he doubted not by this meanes ( vz by Somers detecting of witches ) to discouer all the witches in England .

Besides , the folly of that , which M. Darrel himselfe doth here confesse , might easily by himselfe haue beene discerned ; but that through the conceite had of him , he grew to be very impudent . For those whome Somers had named for witches , no man could iustly blame .

Rob. Cooper . pa. 102 M. Darrell ( saith Robert Cooper ) desired the Maior of Nottingham , to make inquirie through the towne , if any person could charge any of the pretended witches . The Maior did so accordingly : and nothing being laid to diuers of their charges , they were all set at libertie vppon bonds , sauing two . But this deuise of Darrels concerning the detecting of witches , is almost laide asleepe . Of all the partes of the tragicall Comedie acted betweene him and Somers , there was no one Scene in it , wherein M. Darrell did with more courage & boldnes acte his part , then in this of the discouerie of witches . He sendeth for them , procureth them to be examined , carieth them before Iustices of peace , goeth to see them imprisoned , maketh no doubt but that they are witches , and so bestirreth himselfe therein , as many thereby were greatly seduced , The written treatise . and had him in wonderfull estimation . One of his friends maketh this discouery of witches , to be one of the worthie fruites of that admirable worke of dispossessing of Somers : telling vs , that witches are the Lordes chiefest enemies : that God would not haue them suffred to liue , and that the hiding & sauing of these witches is iustly thought to haue beene one of the first and principall causes of slaundering this worke of Somers dispossessing .

But consider how now the tide is turned . The authour of the briefe Narration , making a catalogue of all the worthy actes , that fell out betwixt M. Darrell and Somers , skippeth ouer the detection of witches , being the fruites of a fortnights worke . M. Darrell himselfe in his Apologie in this matter is altogether silent , being otherwise very plentifull in the rest . And this which followeth , is supposed to be the cause of such a change .

M. Ireton , ( being a man of very good parts , and yet somewhat ouercarried in this cause , being vnacquainted with the proceedings in it , & suspecting no euill ) is one of the men , of whom M. Darrell and his friendes haue greatly bragged . And it is true , that his credite wrought some inconuenience , through his facultie in belieuing those things which were told him : albeit his speeches still did relie vppon this supposition , that if those thinges which he heard were true , then thus , and thus . Besides some indiscreet opposition in points of learning , did make him to say something , whereof more hold was taken , then peraduenture he meant . M. Ireton ad ar. 3. pa. This M. Ireton hauing beene examined , and particularly concerning the point in hand of detecting of witches , saith thus : I thinke that Somers did counterfeit those fittes , wherein he tooke vpon him to disclose witches , and am perswaded , that he neuer had any skil by sathans meanes , or otherwise so to do .

By this deposition , that deceit of Darrels is so dasht , as it is supposed we shall haue no more of it : and the rather because it may be thought he was very weary of it , being diuers waies greatly plunged in it .

Somers telleth to this purpose one pretie tale . I cannot omit ( saith he ) how Maister Darrell and I had like to haue been foyled in this matter . Widdow Boote suspected for a witch , Somers pag. 23. being to bee brought vnto me , and I hauing notice thereof before , did shew my selfe to bee greatly troubled , both at her comming in , and at her going away , as my manner was . But vpon a cunning tricke vsed by some that were there present , I was greatly deceiued . For after the departure of the said widdow , she was brought and carried backe againe into the chamber , and out , twise or thrice secretly vnder one of their cloakes , that had laid that plot as I afterwards perceiued : so that neither Maister Darrell nor I hauing vnderstanding thereof , nor any suspition of such kinde of dealing , I could not put in practise my former trickes , but was quiet at euery such her going in and comming out . Whereupon they that vsed this deuise , did presently publish the same , and thereby affirmed , that out of all question I was but a dissembler .

CHAP. VI. Of M. Darrels course , from about the seuenth of December , vntill the 14. of Ianuarie , whilest Somers refused to dissemble any longer .

BY this time Somers began to be wearie of counterfeiting , hauing spent a moneth from the time of his pretended dispossession , in starting & in playing his gamboiles vnder a couerlet , and in detecting of witches . And afterwardes for ought that M. Darrell could doe , he altogether refused to continue his dissembling course any longer : and so made no shew of any of his prankes for the space of fiue weekes . Howbeit , in the meane time M. Darrel for his part was not idle . For a general opinion being then conceiued , that Somers had counterfeited in al his former proceedings , partly in respect of some more apparant arguments thereof , in his trickes vnder the couerlet , and in his pretended detecting of witches , M. Darrel being greatly netled therwith , flew to the pulpit , and there rang out diuers peales with great bitternesse against that conceite . And for as much as the opinion of Somers former dissimulation , was the rather confirmed by his continuing well , and refraining from such follies : hee the said M. Darrell bent his chiefe force to perswade his auditorie , that Sathan would lurke sometimes about one ( out of whom hee had beene cast ) suffring the partie to be well for a good space , but that he was verily perswaded , that Sathan would not giue him ouer , vntill in the end hee had repossessed him . Also he tooke vppon him to answere some such treatises , as had beene set forth of particular persons , concerning their dissembling in such cases . With this argument of deuils hee so troubled his auditorie , that they grew very wearie of it , and some blamed him for it to his face . These particulars M. Darrell doth after a sort confesse some to be true . But the depositions are full enough .

I preached at Nottingham about that time sixe or seuen sermons , M. Darrel ad art. 2 &c. pag. 35. vpon the 43.44.45 . verses of the 12. of Mathew ( concerning sathans returne to reenter ) and in one of them I said : that if any who were straungers did doubt whether Somers was a counterfeit or no , I would bee glad to satisfie them . But for them of Nottingham ( I said ) that I scorned to confute them . which wordes being laid to his charge at that time of his examination , he did thus expound himselfe : I scorned to confute them : that is , let me ( meaning my selfe ) be had in scorne or disdaine , if I do confute so palpable an errour , In an other of my sermons , at such times as it was commonly giuen , out that Somers was a counterfeit : I did perswade my auditorie to the contrary the best I could : affirming confidently , that he was no counterfeit . And both in my sermons , and at other times I haue affirmed , that the deuill would seeke to repossesse Somers . What he hath not here confessed of the premises , he saith is vntrue . But consider of the proofes .

Somers pag. 19. It seemed that diuers , who affirmed that I was a dissembler , were induced so to thinke , because they had heard of some , who hauing done such thinges as I did , afterwardes confessed vppon examination , that they had altogether dissembled . Some of them I heard my selfe make mention of a booke that was set out of a certaine maide in London , that had deceiued many by auoiding at her mouth pinnes and needles , and by doing of other verie straunge thinges . Of this booke M. Darrell made mention in one of his sermons , and did greatly blame those , that because some had dissembled , did therefore affirme , that I was but a dissembler . And in this point he was so earnest , that after many words , for the iustifying of me and my doings , he said , that they should be condemned , who hauing seene the great workes of God in me , did notwithstanding giue it out , that I was but a dissembler . And in most of his sermons he did enter into diuers discourses of the deuils seeking to reenter into those , out of whome he had beene cast : and of bringing with him seuen other wicked spirits worse then himselfe .

M , Aldridg . fol. 89. In fiue or sixe of his sermons concerning the spirits returne , M. Darrell did greatly reproue those , that would not belieue that Somers had beene possessed : but gaue it out that hee had dissembled : and likewise against those , who did maintaine that he the said Somers was not dispossessed . He said also , that for a certtaintie Sathan would repossesse Somers , except he did mightily withstand him . He dwelt so long vpon that text , Mathew 12. concerning the spirits returne , that this examinate was much moued with it , and told him he did not well therein : affirming , that the people were cloyed with his often repeating of one thing , and much offended , in that as they said , they could heare of nothing in his sermons , but of the Deuill . But I was especially moued with his often repeating of these words : euen so shall it bee with this wicked generation , applying them still to the people of Nottingham , where I haue beene a preacher these twentie yeares : the people there being but as other such congregations are , & as willing to heare the word of God preached , as any other in mine opinion .

This M. Aldridge was then a great companion of M. Darrels , but not of his cosenage . Howbeit , when hee thought his freehold touched , he was moued with it . But what will he say when hee readeth the briefe Narration , wherein the Author writeth thus . Vpon Somers dispossession M. Darrell was retained preacher in Nottingham , that populous towne , hauing had no setled preacher there before this time , since the beginning of her Maiesties raigne . Either M. Aldridge or this companion are in daunger of an hard imputation : except it may be thus holpen : M. Aldridge is Vicar of Saint Maries in Nottingham : whereas this fellow peraduenture accounteth neither Parsons , nor Vickars , nor any that beare such popish names , for preachers : the Doctor to be chosen by the parish , as M. Darrell was , is the preacher ( forsooth ) that must beare the bell .

CHAP. VII . How Somers about the xiiij . of Ianuarie fel againe to the acting of certaine fits , wherein he continued at times , till about the xxiiij . of Februarie , and how M. Darrell pretended that he was repossessed .

AFter that M. Darrell had spent about a moneth or fiue weekes in preaching , & reuiling of those that held Somers for a counterfeit , & in dealing priuately with him , ( as he saith ) to vndertake againe his former dissembled course : hee the said Somers began to stagger , not knowing what was best for him to doe . For ( saith he ) by M. Darrels doctrine I well perceiued , that many did expect the Deuils assailing me againe , and so looked for my further trouble : whereby , together M. Darrels former perswasitions , I was the rather induced to bethinke me of my former dissimulation , as perceiuing the same to tend to the iustifying of all my other actions : With this inducement some others also did concurre . Whereas my father in law ( he saith ) had receiued at two collections , made by M. Darrels meanes , the summe of twentie nobles , or thereaboutes , in respect of his trouble and charge , when I was in my former pretended fits : and likewise of such as came to see me at those times , diuers gifts in money : For as much as now by my desisting so long from my former practises , I felt some want of my former reliefe , & perceiued that my father grew very weary of me , vsing my mother very hardly , & threatning to driue both me & her , & my sisters out of his dores , I thought with my selfe , that it wold be best for me to enter again into my accustomed dissimulation : that so my father receiuing more relief , I & my mother might be better vsed , and furthermore , in respect of M. Darrels former perswasions , that if I would so doe , I should neuer want .

Now whilest I was thus debating with my self , what I shoulde doe : there hapned a very strange matter , which made me to resolue with my selfe , to fall againe to my olde trickes . One Sterland of Swenton neare Nottingham , hauing been one day in the market at Nottingham , vpon his comming home fell sicke of a bastard plurisie , as the phisitions reported . Of this sicknes he died , but before in his rauing he said ( as his wife and others affirmed ) that I had troden vpon his heele , when he was last at the said market , and that I had certainely bewitched him . Hereupon his said wife charging me with fellony , before the Maior of Nottingham , I was committed to prison , where I remained about an howre or two , vntill I was bayled by my father in law , and by my vnckle , one Randolph Milner . When I was in prison , then not knowing what issue the said false accusation might haue , and in the respectes before specified , I thought it the safest way for my selfe that I could take , to return to my old by as again of dissimulation . Whereupon , whilest I was in prison , I affirmed that the deuill came vnto me in the likenes of a mouse . And so about the fourteenth of Ianuarie , I beganne to pretend , as though I had beene againe vexed , being come home ( after I was dismissed ) to my father in lawes house .

Vpon this William Somers relapse before mentioned , M. Darrell was charged before her maisties saide Commissioners , that although it be accounted ( amongst those who take vpon them the chiefest skill in casting out deuils ) to be a matter of especiall difficultie to discerne when one is repossessed : yet he vpon the sight of Somers in his first new fitte , did confidently affirme , and afterwardes preach , that for a certainety hee was repossessed , and that the former spirite had brought seauen more with him worse then himselfe : blaming those with great bitternes , who had before affirmed , that the boy was a couterfeyt .

M. Darrel ad art. 39 pag 20 , & ad art , 3 & 5. pa. 34. M. Darrell hereof confesseth thus much . I haue saide at diuerse times that Somers was againe repossessed , and that the same spirite that was cast out of him before , was returned againe into him , & had brought seauen more with him worse then himsefe . And so likewise I haue preached .

W. Somers pag. 25. When these things thus fell out , ( sayeth Somers ) his falling againe to his new fittes , M. Darrell did grow to bee more and more in credite , it being commonly belieued , that I was indeed repossessed , as hee in his sermons had foretold , that it was like to come to passe : which opinion M. Darrell did nourish asmuch as he could , and was verie bitter vpon euery occasion against those , who had said before that I was but a dissembler .

Whilest Somers was imprisoned , he said that a mouse began to follow him : M Aldridge pa. 91 and comming home to his father in lawes house , he cast himselfe vpon a truckle bed , and so fell presently into a fitte . Vpon the sight whereof M. Darrell told mee , that for a certainty he was repossessed . And afterwardes also , so affirmed in some of his sermons in S. Maries publikely , blaming greatly , and also condemning those in Nottingham , who had before affirmed , that Somers was a counterfeyte . And this hee did with very great earnestnes and vehemencie .

In this place it is to obserued : how some of M. Darrels chiefe friendes haue left him after a sort in two of the chiefest pointes of this whole action . One of them hauing giuen his opinion , that Somers did not dissemble those fits which he acted before the Commissioners , deputed from the L. Archbishop of Yorke : but that it was the Deuill in him , that played those prankes in his body , could ( it seemeth ) be content to acknowledge , that he was possessed : but at the time of his examination , he wouls not affirme , that he the saide Somers had beene at any time dispossessed , although ( sayeth he ) I haue heard by depositions and other reports , I. B. pa. 137. that might induce me probablely to thinke that hee was dispossessed . The other being a very rash and head-strong young-man , one M. Brinsley a Minister : I. Brinsley pa. 129 , he at the time of his examination , doubteth asmuch of Somers repossession , as the former did of his dispossession . I am fully perswaded ( sayeth hee ) that William Somers was possessed with an euill spirite , and that he was dispossessed : but concerning his repossession , I am not therein so fully perswaded : although I haue many reasons to induce me so to thinke .

Vpon M. Darrels reporte and preaching that W. Somers was repossessed , there was then greater resort vnto him then before , M. Darrell still perswading euery one that came ( as Somers sayeth ) that he the said Somers was repossessed : and that he remayned in al his fittes vtterlie senselesse .

It might greatly be maruayled ( by such as haue not experience , how easie a matter it is , with faire pretence to seduce the simpler sort ) : what estimation and credite M. Darrell gat by this new forgery of Somers pretended repossession . Howbeit manie of the wiser sort , that were not possessed with the giddie humor of nouelties , ( couered forsooth with zeale and sighinges ) , did laugh this to scorne , as they did the rest : & the rather , because the boyes fits after his pretended repossession , when hee was supposed to haue eight deuilles in him , were not so grieuous or strange in shew , as when he had but one : which argued sufficientlie M. Darrels vntruth , in saying he was repossessed . That they were not then so grieuous and strange , M. Darrell denieth it : but it is deposed .

The most of those thinges that Somers did at Garlandes , M Aldridge pag. 242. ( vz. after his supposed repossession ) , were meere fooleries

M. Bernard . fo. 13 Somers latter fittes ( hauing as he thought gayned sufficient credite in his former ) , were more loose and not so cunningly handled as the first were .

Ed. Garland pa. 197. The fits which Somers had at my house , were not so strange as those were which he had at Porters house , but were more suspitious and likely to be dissembled , then other were , eyther at Porters house , or at Coopers house , after his dispossession .

R. Cooper pa. 292 Somers fits in the time of his repossession were lesse grieuous then the other in euery respect . And I thinke if M. Darrell had not put the boy in mind of his foaming and gnashing in the saide time of his repossession , he would not haue shewed those signes .

How Somers grew werie of this his said relapse , after he continued therein about six weekes , and of his wordes to Iohn Cooper , that he should be quiet if he might get out of M. Darrels fingers , and be at S. Iohns : he himselfe in the former Chapter hath made mention . So as now we are come to the xxiiii . day of Februarie , mentioned in the beginning of the third Chapter : because thinges being made so cleare , that M. Darrell was a meere dissembler , and a packer and contriuer in all the premisses : there was no great care taken to looke into his practises : during the time of the said six weeks , whilest hee was pretended to bee repossessed .

The end of the Second Booke .

The Thirde Booke .

This Booke containeth William Somers publike confession , that aswell his pretended possession , as his dispossession & repossession & all hee had done or , pretended , touching the same , was counterfeyted and dissembled , together with the opposition and deuises of M. Darrel and his frends , to discredite & impeach the same , from the time that he first came to S. Iohns , by the Maior of Nottinghams direction , vntill his departure thence . vz. from about the xxiiii . of Februarie , vntill Assises at Nottingham , that Lent .

CHAP. I. How Somers confessed his dissimulation at S. Iohns in Nottingham , as soone as he was out of M. Darrels disposition .

COncerning the occasion of William Somers remouing from his father in lawes house , to S. Iohns in Nottingham , ( a place where the poore are set to worke , ) Iohn Cooper the keeper there , deposeth thus . Being oftentimes with William Somers , in his fittes , and diligentlie beholding the course of his carriage in them : I grew verie suspitious that he did but dissemble , and thereupon was well content , to haue the tuition of him , to make triall of the matter : the rather , for that the boyes keepers & friendes that were about him , were willing to please him in all his humors . This Cooper , after hee had signifyed to some former presumptions . For Cattes comming to him , he neuer saw any such thing in his life , nor any other vaine supposed apparition . For shewing the seuerall manner of offences : he heard M. Darrell and others speake of them , and of his owne fantasie , hee deuised to shew them by demonstration . Falling into the fire , he did voluntarily , being assured , that alwaies some bodie was neere him to catch him vp againe , before he could receiue any hurt .

Nich. Shepard , pa. 247. After that William Somers had made this confession , before the Aldermen the same night ( saith Nicholas Shepheard ) he & I being to lie together : at our going to bed , he shewed vnto mee at my request some of his trickes , in the presence of Iohn Cooper , vz. the knocking with his toes , his motions vnder a couerlet , the writhing of his mouth , and how he thrust his tongue backwards into his throate , with some others . About three or foure daies after , Frances Wyrom . Henry Scot. Tho. Donnycliffe . Rob Spencer . Iohn Cooper . Nicholas Shepheard , acquainting one Fraunces Wyron with Somers dissembled course : and he the said Fraunces being thereupon very desirous to see his trickes , the time was appointed . Somers prepared himselfe : Foure or fiue persons meete together : a couerlet was laid vpon the ground for the purpose , and so the boy goeth to his worke .

Nich. Shepard . 228. And first ( saith Shepheard ) he fell downe as though hee had beene in a swound : then hauing lyen so a little while , he wallowed and tumbled , he foamed at the mouth , hee gnashed with his teeth , he thrust his tongue backwardes towardes his throate , and gaping , those that were present looked into his mouth . These trickes thus performed , he rose vp , but still pretending to bee in his fit , he leapt and daunced , as he did the first night that . M. Darrell came to him , and shewed the same gestures , which he then also had vsed , and were interpreted to signifie the sinnes of Nottingham . Then the company desired him to shew his trickes vnder the couerlet , and hee hauing laid himselfe downe vpon the couerlet that lay on the floore , I cast a cloake vppon him , vnder the which he did shew them : they that were present catching at the said thing that moued vnder the said cloake , being his hand , and he diuers waies preuenting them : sometimes by clapping his hand vnder his side , and some times vnder his hamme . Lastly , we moued him to fall into the fire : whereunto he would in no sort yeeld : but after a while ( as we were talking together ) he came vnto me & told me in mine eare , that if I wold stand by the chimny , & be readie to catch him , he would on the sodain fall into fire . Accordingly , ( I not acquainting the rest then present with our purpose ) stood by the fire : and Somers standing by me , hee did ( sodainly running a little backe ) fall vpon his buttocks into the fire , and presently I plucked him vp . With this his sodaine fall into the fire , those that were present , were greatly amazed : whereat the boy laughed , and then they demanding of him , why he would not cast himselfe into the fire , when they willed him : he answered , that if hee had so done , it woulde not haue seemed straunge vnto them : whereas falling into it vppon the sodaine , they saw it did amaze them . And in deed I perceiued them to be greatly affrighted therewith , as they then confessed , and doe yet acknowledge . At that time also they asked him , how he became so heauie as it was reported , and he willed them to come and trie him . The manner whereof was thus : He standing vpon the floore , did shrinke himselfe downewards , and then , first M. Scot , & afterwards Frauncis Wyrom , comming to lift him , and taking hold vpon the vpper part of his body , the boy clapped himselfe close vnto them , and seemed to bee so strong and heauie , as they could not lift him . But Donnycliffe going vnto him , and by my direction taking him below his girdlestead , he did lift him vp very easily . And then the rest perceyuing their owne errour , did also lift him vp at their pleasure , and went away fully perswaded , that ( as the boy himselfe had confessed ) he had in deed dissembled in all the course by him formerly held .

All which hitherto is deposed by Nicholas Shepheard , is likewise affirmed from point to point , in effect by the depositions of foure of them : Henry Scot , Fraunces Wyron , Thomas Donnicliffe , and Iohn Cooper .

CHAP. II. How M. Darrel dealt with Somers , for the reuocation of his said confession , that he had dissembled .

WHilest thus some were desirous to see the boy do his feats , and to be satisfied , concerning the truth of his confession , & the manner of his tricks , acted before the said Aldermen of Nottingham : so on the other side , M. Darrell and his pertakers were wonderfully perplexed , how the matter might ( as it seemeth ) bee bolstered out and salued : wherein , how Maister Darrel troubled himselfe , it is not to bee doubted . For although he neuer had suspected , that Somers would haue detected the secrete plottes betwixt them : yet because hee had taken so much vppon him , and in respect of his pretended experience , had beene so resolute in euery thing , it went to his hart : as well perceyuing , that thereby his credite in casting out of Deuilles woulde bee altogether dashed . Hee therefore to incounter this detection , hauing heard what Somers had confessed and done before the saide Aldermen , was charged before her Maiesties saide Commissioners , to haue gone vnto him at Saint Iohns , and to haue dealt with him very earnestly , for the reuoking of his said confession : & for the iustifying of his former proceedings , in sticking vnto it , that he was no counterfeite . This M. Darrell doth in effect confesse , in these wordes . Once I went to William Somers , to S. Iohns , after that I vnderstood that he had confessed , how in all his former dealings he had dissembled , and laboured to make him reuoke his said confession , that he had dissembled , and to affirme the contrarie .

Furthermore , M. Darrell being charged , M. Darrel ad art 42. pa 21 that hee was so moued with William Somers at S. Iohns , when he affirmed constantly to his face , that all hee had done before was dissembled : as that he pronounced him to bee in a desperate case , and in the state of damnation : M. Darrell ad , art. 10. pag. 51. answered thus : I did at that time vse diuers sharpe words vnto Somers , vpon the occasion mentioned , but I did not vse the words of damnation , or desperation , or any words to that effect . But it is deposed .

Somers , hauing affirmed to M. Darrell at S. Iohns , N. Sheph. fol. 2. that he had dissembled , he the said M. Darrell told him , that he was now in worse case then euer he was . For now he was possessed with legions of Deuils , and that if he continued thus , hee was in state of damnation , and could not be saued .

Maister Darrell , vpon Somers saying vnto him , Ioh. Cooper . fol. 21. that he dissembled , grew impatient , and threatned him , that he was in state of damnation .

M. Darrell , vpon the boyes affirmation of his dissembling , M. Shute . fol. 19. said , thou art a lying boy , and wert possessed , dispossessed , and art now repossessed with many Deuilles : and art in a desperate case . Which I thinking to be vncharitably spoken , perswaded M. Darrell to forbeare such speeches , and to comfort the boy by some good meanes .

Againe , M. Darrell was charged by her Maiesties said Commissioners , to haue sought so many waies to haue withdrawn Somers from his said confession , & haue stuck vnto it , that he was possessed ; as the poore boy was driuen to write vnto him , intreating him to let him alone , and to intermeddle no more in that matter , for his owne credit : and that notwithstanding he still persisted , vrging him as before . Som. pag. 363. The tenor of the letter was thus . M. Darrell , my hartie commendations vnto you : This is to desire you , that you would let me be at quiet . For whereas you said that I was possessed , I was not : and for those trickes that I did before you came , was through folkes speeches that came to me . And those which I did since , was through you speches & others . For as you said , I could not heare , I did heare all thinges , that were spoken , and knew all thinges that were done in the house , and all thinges that I did were counterfeite : and I pray you to let it passe : for the more you meddle in it , the more discredite it will bee for you : and I pray God and you , M. Darrell ad art , 43 , pag. 21. and all the worlde , to forgiue mee . M. Darrell hereunto answering , saith : I confesse that Somers did write vnto mee , to the effect here mentioned : and yet such his letters notwithstanding , I did afterwards perswade him , that he should not say that he had dissembled his former fits , but confesse the truth : meaning thereby , that he should confesse that hee was possessed .

When M. Darrell perceiued that Somers , by no priuate meanes that he could vse , would be drawne to follow his humour any longer , but did constantly perseuer in the affirmation of his aforesaid confession : he the said M. Darrel was charged , that then he sought to worke for himself in the pulpit , and that so grossely & ignorantly , ( but yet very maliciously ) and that he presumed to preach : that Somers was not onely repossessed in bodie as before , but now also possessed in soule , which was worse . And his answere hereunto is thus . I confesse , that I did both preach in one of my sermons , and afterwardes affirmed so much to diuers , M. Darrell ad art. 6. pag. 34. that Somers was not onely repossessed in body as before , but also possessed in soule , which was worse . And the reason that moued me to say , that Somers was possessed in soule , was this : vz. Because in saying he had in the whole course of his former fits dissembled , he lyed therein grieuously against his owne conscience , to the dishonor of God , & hurt of his Church . Consider the gentle zeale of benefiting the Church , by his facultie and skill in casting out Deuils . But wretched is his owne case , if lying should be so dangerous , who hath so oft by the testimonie of so many witnesses , forgotten his oth in this cause .

CHAP. III. How M. Darrell deuised two or three shifts , to haue auoided Somers confession , that he had dissembled .

WE haue found by the premises in the former Chapter M. Darrelles care to haue brought Somers whilest he was at S. Iohns from his foresaid confession , by perswasion and preaching . Now there commeth to bee considered , how , when hee could not preuaile thereby , hee deuised two or three sleights , as well as he could , to couer so bad a matter .

Touching the first , W. Somers pag. 30. whereof William Somers deposeth thus ; When my confession before the said Aldermen was blowen abroad , M. Darrell and such as fauoured him , gaue it out , that it was not I , that had made that confession , but the Deuill , and that my said confession was a sure argument , that I was againe repossessed . Part hereof M. Darrell himselfe confesseth : & for the rest , an other witnes doth concurre in effect with Somers .

Somers , being at S. Iohns , & telling me and others present , M. Darrel ad art. 40. pag. 21. that in the former course of his pretended fits , he had dissembled . I answered , that he lyed in so saying : and haue said at some times , that the said speeches of Somers were a confirmation , that hee was againe repossessed . M. Darrell asked William Somers , M. Shute . pag. 250. being at Saint Iohns , whether he had said , that hee had dissembled . To whome Somers aunswered , what I haue said , I haue said . I haue said , that I haue counterfeyted , and so do I say now , the Lord forgiue me for it : & I protest before God , & before Iejus Christ , that I haue in this action greatly dissembled with God and the world . Saiest thou so ( quoth Darrell ? ) But how shal I know that this is thou William Somers , which now speakest vnto me : vnto whom I said , that I thought that to be a vain & friuolous question : for that Somers vsed his tongue & throat with other parts of his mouth , in as orderly & as naturall an habite at that instant , as any of vs all that were present could do : & M. Darrell , could yeeld no other reason to the contrary , but that William Somers might as wel aske of him , whether it were M. Darrell that moued the question .

At the same time M. Darrell , proceeding with the boy asked him some other questions : as if he had dissembled then , whether he could acte those fittes againe . The boy said hee could : let vs see quoth Darrell . The boy did diuers of them : whereupon M. Darrell , growing to be in a great chafe , breathed out his second oracle : saying , that it was no meruaile though he could do them , considering that hee had more Deuils in him then before . Hereof M. Darrell hath not beene examined , because it was one of the interrogatories whereunto hee refused to answere . For true it is , that after that he had beene examined diuers times about this matter , he found himselfe so perplexed , as that he refused to be any further examined : saying , that his conscience was troubled , in that he had aunswered so much alreadie . Wherein hee is not greatly to be blamed . For although a lyer must haue a good memorie , yet by many crosse questions , he may be taken short , as it hath happened to him in many particulars . But to follow the purpose , M. Shute ibid , thus M. Shute hath deposed . M. Darrell proceeded with Somers into further questions . How couldst thou foame so vehemently ? send forth such loud & fearfull cries ? draw & extort thy mouth to thy eares ? frame thine eies so wide & broad ? & so gastly to behold ? &c. To whom Somers answered : I did nothing at the time and day of dispossession , but I can performe it , as absolutely now . Then let vs see sayeeh M. Darrell . Whereuppon Somers foamed immediately , after hee had a little prepared himselfe thereunto , that the foame ranne downe on both the sides of his month , and about his chinne . After that , he sounded forth very lowde and fearefull cryes , &c. Herewith ( as also in respect of some other speeches , ) M. Darrell being offended , was readie to depart the house : and being desired to stay , and see the boy performe some other actions , he answered , that he would not stay any longer . For ( quoth he ) I am perswaded , that hee can doe the like againe , in that he doth them by the same power , whereby hee did them before : but I will stand to it till death , that he was possessed , and was dispossessed , and is now repossessed , with many deuils . And so for that time in great impatiencie departed .

When M. Darrell perceyued , that Somers acting of the like fittes voluntarily , that hee had done dissemblingly , it beganne to be held more commonlie , that the boy was a counterfeyte : then thirdly , hee the saide Darrell , and his adherentes , turned their tale , and gaue it out ; that his voluntary fittes were but toyes , and nothing like those that hee had when hee was possessed . But the contrary is deposed .

The fittes which William Somers did acte , M. Shute . pa. 251. before M. Darrell at S. Iohns voluntarily , did very aptly resemble those that he had , vppon the day of his supposed dispossession .

In the presence of M. Scot , and others , William Somers , Io Couper ▪ pa. 295. did voluntarilie acte his fittes in like sort , and as strangelie to the sight of them , that had seene him doe them before , but especially , to one that was a stranger , they seemed to bee done very extraordinarily , as when it was saide , that hee was possessed . Howbeit , vpon the acting of them , ( though indeede they differed nothing from the former ) yet I saide to the boy , that they were not so strange , to see what the boy would say vnto me . To whome the saide boy answered , that now I knew them to be done voluntarilie , they might seeme not so strange : but if I had not known them to haue been counterfeyted , they would then haue seemed as strange as before .

France , Wyron pa. 276. I hauing beene present at Porters house , and at many of W. Somers fittes , in the time of his pretended possession : these fittes , ( meaning the voluntary fittes , which Somers had acted before him , & 4. or 5. more at S. Iohns ) were as strange for the manner of them , as those that I had seene him doe in the time of his supposed possession , and the very same for the kindes and qualities , and continuance of them , as those were in euery respect . And besides the casting of himselfe into the fire , being sodaine & vnlooked for of me ( the boy hauing a little afore denyed earnestly to acte that fitte by name ) did affright and skarre me much , vntill Shephearde told me , that it was done vppon compacte betweene Somers and him . With this deposition of Fraunces Wyron , Tho. Donnycliffe pa , 276 , agreeth the deposition of Thomas Donnycliffe , Henry Scot , and Nicholas Shepheard .

CHAP. IIII. How M. Darrell and his friends to discredite Somers confession , did falsly reporte , that he was induced thereunto by promises , threatnings , and inchantments .

THe three sleightes mentioned in the former Chapter , albeit they were of some force to content those , who were desirous to take any thing for paiment , yet were they not thought sufficient , without some further strengthning : whereupon ( as it seemeth ) sondry factions and slaunderous deuises , were cast abroad by M. Darrel and his friends , to discredite the boy , and all that the he had confessed , by surmising , and thereupon constantlie affirming , that Somers had beene induced there to speake against the truth , by indirect and vnlawfull meanes .

Somers being at S. Iohns , there was a rumor cast about the towne one euening , that the Deuill had carried him thence , and in his departure with him , had dashed out his braines against a wall . This was of likelyhoode a simple deuise of M. Darrels grossest friendes : but yet such as it was , it wrought for the time . And thereof there are these depositions .

One euening , whilest Somers was at S. Iohns , Nich. Shep pag. 211. two Shoemakers , vz. one Randall Triuette , and one Phillippes , hauing heard ( as they sayde ) that the Deuill carrying him away , had dashed out his braynes against a post , came running in great haste to know if it were true .

I hearing of Iohn Bate of a reporte , that the Deuill had taken away William Somers , and dashed his braynes against a poste , Randall Triuet . pa. 311. went downe to S. Iohns , to see whether it were so or no.

Amongst many wayes whereby men are corrupted , & induced to speake falsly , allurements by fayre promises , haue not the least force : which being very , well knowne to M. Darrell and his good friends , they thought it might carry some good probabilities , and serue for a shift , to giue it out : that Somers was so wrought and drawne on to affirme , that hee had dissembled . But how vntrulie they haue charged him herein , the depositions following will declare .

William Somers deposeth , that hee was not induced by any promises so to confesse , but that he did it willingly , Somers pa. 365. as being wearie of his former dissimulation , and thinking ( sayeth he ) that I could not vse these wicked vices , that I vsed before , but it would be spied , God put it into my minde to reueale the truth . Onely he addeth this , sauing , that when the Alderman , and M. Gregory came first to examine him , he desiring that he might be pardoned for his former follyes , and then affirming that hee would reueale all vnto them : they , the said Aldermen and M. Gregory , promised to be a meanes for him to the towne in that behalfe . The men , who were chiefly suspected to haue dealt with Somers ( as here it is supposed ) were Iohn Cooper , and Nicholas Shepheard , : whome M. Darrell procured to bee examined at Nottingham , by his owne Commissioners , touching that pointe : and thereunto they haue sworne as followeth .

N. Shephea . fol. 17. I neuer knew of any promises made to the boy , to confesse that hee had counterfeyted : but I remember that M. Iackson promised , that if hee would declare the truth , hee would be good vnto him , and helpe him to a seruice in London : And Iohn Cooper thus : Io. Cooper . 19. I doe not know anie that perswaded Somers to confesse himselfe to be dissembler .

pag. 343. Richard Hunt , Anchor Iackson , and William Freeman , Aldermen of Nottingham , & William Gregory Town-cleark : do affirme , that repayring to William Somers , at S. Iohns , he made this suite vnto them , vz. that they would be a meanes to procure the townes fauour towardes him , so that hee might not be punished for any of his follyes past , and that he might bee sent to London , out of that Country , to auoyd disgrace : and then he sayde hee would disclose the secretes of his supposed possession . Whereupon they promising him , that if they found him to deale trulie , they would be a meanes for him , as he desired , hee shewed them all his trickes , together with the seuerall wayes , how hee did acte them : as it is before set downe in the first Chapter .

Againe , that which saide of the force of promises , what they are able to worke , may also be verifyed of threatninges : and therefore considering that ( as they say , ) euerie thing eeketh . M. Darrell and his adherentes haue laboured to impeach the aforesaid confession of Somers , M. Darrels Apolo . by giuing it out , that he was moued thereunto by terror , and threatninges . But vpon what slender groundes they haue so done : it will partlie appeare by the deposition of those , whome M. Darrell himselfe procured to bee examined at Nottingham : and by the Testimonies also of others .

Iohn Couper sayeth , that Somers , Io. Couper fol 16. & 17 ( after his comming to S. Iohns ) did pretend himselfe , thrice within a day or two to haue certaine fittes . Whereupon the saide Couper , putting at one time sondrie wiues out of the house , ( at whose comming he the saide Somers , did fall into one of the saide fittes , ) and then giuing him some wordes of correction ; vz. threatning to whip him , he the saide Somers presentlie rose vp .

Also Nicholas Shepheard confesseth , that in one of the boyes fittes at S. Iohns , hee threatned to haue a paire of pincers to pinch him by the toes , if hee vsed those trickes : and in an other place also ( as it is before specifyed , ) he sayeth , that vpon his saide threatning wordes , Somers being acting certain trickes , hee the saide Somers gaue them ouer , and neuer vsed them afterwardes , whilest hee was at S. Iohns . By neyther of these depositions it can be collected , that they threatned the boy , to say he had dissembled , or that thereby he was induced so to affirm . But by M. Darrels owne rule , in that Somers being in a fitte , heard their saide threatning speeches , and rising vp , had no more fittes , M. Hurt . M. Iackson . M , Freeman . M. Gregory pa. 345. whilest hee was in that place , it seemeth to be apparant that he was a dissembler .

The saide M. Hurt , M. Iackson , M. Freeman , and M Gregorie , doe further also testifie , that after William Somers had shewed vnto them his fittes , with the manner of the doing of them , he did acknowledge that all he had formerlie done , when he was supposed that he was possessed , was dissembled , and done by himself voluntarily , without the assistance of any Diuell or spirite : which he knew to be so , for that he was ( as he saide ) in good and perfect memory , at the doing of euery thing : and constantly affirmed , that whatsoeuer hee had then confessed vnto them , hee had done it of his owne free will , without compulsion anie wayes .

Moreouer , for a surcharge vnto the saide promises and threatninges , it was also giuen out by M. Darrell , or his adherents , that the said Somers , whilest he was at S. Iohns , was compelled through sorcery and charmes , vsed by one Nicholas Aire or some others , to say that hee had dissembled : insomuch that ( as it seemeth ) some were examined by M. Darrels means at Nottingham , vpon that point . But nothing was proued , the conceite proceeding from a shifting and detracting humor .

Somers . pag. 365. William Somers , when hee heard of this reporte , writte therof thus . Be it knowne vnto all men , &c. that I did confesse my counterfeyting voluntarily , without any witchcraft , sorcery , oyntementes , papistry , or comurations , or any other vnlawfull meanes .

Io. Cooper fol 16. Iohn Cooper deposed sayeth , that hee neuer knew one Nicholas Aire to haue accesse to the boy , whilest he was at S. Iohns , to his knowledge . Of all likelyhood , this Ayre was suspected by M. Darrell , to be eyther a Witch or a Coniurer : and then if he were with the boy at all , it was sufficient for M. Darrell to worke vpon , and to enforce the saide effect of sorcery . But the surmise of charming was pretie . One M. Gregory finding by Somers wordes , that his legges were so sore , that hee could not acte his trickes , hee the saide M. Gregory gaue direction to the boyes keepers , that they should annoint them with some oyle , whereby hee might be the more nimble to shew them . Now forsooth , this oyle was eyther charmed , or when the boye was annointed , some charmes were vsed : and so he saide that he had counterfeyted .

Touching this graue point , there are these depositions . William Somers answered , that his legges were so sore , Nich. Shepard . fol. 17. he could not shew his trickes , and then M. Gregory commaunded , that some ointment might he giuen him : which I did , and the boye annointed his knees . And Iohn Cooper : It is true that there was an ointment brought to Somers , by Nicholas Shepheard , Fol. 16 appointed thereunto by M. Gregory , with the which Somers was annointed , because hee might bee more nimble to shew his trickes : But wordes of charme , I heard not at the annointing of him But hereof to much : because M. Darrell ( as it seemeth ) being ashamed of this ridiculous slaunder , hath in his Apologie , where he hath set downe the rest , omitted this .

CHAP. V. Of M. Darrels ridiculous pretence , that Somers was induced by the Deuill in forme of a blacke dogge , and an Asse , to say hee had dissembled .

Least there might be any defect ascribed vnto the said promises , or threatninges , or sorcery , or charms mentioned in the former chapter , as being insufficient to draw Somers vnto his saide confession , the deuill is brought in by M. Darrell and his friendes , as a chiefe Actor to that effect : who appearing vnto him forsooth , first in the likenes of a blacke dogge , and then of an Asse , perswaded him to affirme , that he had dissembled . The beginning of this shifte may not be concealed .

William Somers hauing affirmed before the Commissioners deputed from Yorke , that he had not dissembled , was asked , Iohn Brinsley . pa , 132. why he had then said before , that hee had dissembled . To whome ( as the tale goeth ) he made this answere : the blacke dogge with abagge of golde : and being able to goe no further , fell downe into an other fitte . It had been well , if hee had made an end of his answere , before hee so fell , page . 124. that so the sense might haue beene perfect . But it forceth not . For one George Small deposed , hath made it vppe : Who reporting his saide answere , deliuereth it thus . The boye offered twise or thrice to haue answered , before hee coulde answere , his winde seeming to bee stopt : but at the last sayde , that hee had seene a blacke Dogge , which blacke Dogge , had induced him to say , that hee had dissembled . The rest that were present , could heare nothing ( it seemeth , ) but his said abrupt speech , vz , the blacke dogge with the bag of golde : but this fellow was of a quicker eare .

Somers being hereof examined , telleth vs this storie . It had beene a thing of course with him , ( as hee sayeth ) in those his pretended fits , when Sathan was said to seeke to repossesse him , to name a blacke Dog amongst other similitudes , ( wherin M. Darrell had affirmed , the deuill was accustomed to seek the repossession of those , out of whom he had been cast , ) which blacke dogge he fayned then to haue allured him with golde and faire promises , that hee might again reenter . The remembrance of which his former instruction and practise , caused him to name the said blacke dogge with a bag of golde . Now for that hee had left his saide speech imperfect , and also vpon some other occasions , he the saide Somers being sent by the said commissioners , to one Edmond Garlandes house : he the saide Garland demanded of him , why he had affirmed whilst he was at S. Iohns , that he had dissembled : seeing that hee had now affirmed the contrarie before the said Commissioners . Whereunto Somers answering ( as he saith ) in his knauerie , told him : that being at S. Iohns , a thing did appeare vnto him , in the likenes of a blacke Dogge , and then of an Asse , which perswaded him , partly by promises , and partly by threatnings , to say that he had dissembled , and that if hee would yeeld therein , he should doe any thing that he would . This tale of Somers was no sooner vnderstood , but it was giuen forth , that whereas there was a blacke Dogge by hap in the chamber , whilest Somers was acting his trickes before the saide Commissioners : the said blacke dogge was out of question the Deuill , that had willed the boy to say he had dissembled , the dogge belonging in deede to a Spurrier in Nottingham . Of this idle conceit M. Brinsley had beene a chiefe spreader , relying ( as he saith ) vpon the reportes of M. Ireton , and M. Leigh . Touching M. Leigh hee reporteth that he the said M. Leigh , seeing the Dogge at the chamber dore , did thinke the dogs eyes did gloare like fire . But M. Ireton , and M. Leigh themselues being deposed , do testifie hereof as followeth .

The blacke Dogge , M. Leigh . pag. 266. which was said to be in the place where the Commissioners sate , was a blacke Spaniel , which since M. Hurt hath shewed to me ( as I verily thinke ) in the market place .

A speech or conceite was raised ( saith M. Ireton ) I know not how , that the said blacke dogge was a Deuill : M. Ireton . 336. which I thinke to be a meere toy , vnderstanding that it was a Spurriers dogge .

I saw a blacke rough Dogge in the Chamber whilest the boy lay in his trickes : which Dogge was one Thomas Clarkes , Iohn Cooper . 202. a Spurriar in Nottingham , and I doe thinke in my conscience , that it was the same , that was about William Somers there & none other .

Now M. Darrell building his Apologie vpon such lies Apologie . and fooleries , telleth vs this matter very grauely in this sorte . Sathan visiblie appearing vnto Somers ( as his vsuall manner is to those he possesseth ) sometimes promised him golde , and that he would be at hand , to doe those things for him , he had done , howsoeuer he would haue him , if he would say he had counterfeyted : at other times Sathan also threatned to pull him in pieces , if he would not say so . A man would thinke by these confident wordes , that M. Darrell had beene present , and a witnes of the Deuils said speeches : whereas if he bee well pressed , you shall find he hath nothing but the premises to ground vpon : besides his great learning , wherby he affirmeth , like a cosening impostor , what Sathans custome is in such cases .

CHAP. VI. How M. Darrell hath falsly affirmed , that William Somers was induced to say he had dissembled , for feare of hanging : whereas he falling into his fittes before the Commissioners at Nottingham , ( vpon a former compact ) the feare of hanging was one of the chiefest causes , that he then affirmed , that hee had not dissembled .

IT should seeme , that M. Darrell hath a good vaine in teaching : & that Somers had a strong retentiue facultie in holding of that which hee hath learned , in that hee was so hardly drawne , as it is pretended , to confesse that he had dissembled . For besides that which hitherto hath beene reported , of the said promises , threatnings , sorcerie , charmings , and the deuill himselfe : there is added a fixt inducement , vz. the feare of hanging : hee being slaundred to haue bewitched one Stirlande to death . Whereof Maister Darrell telleth vs : Apologie . that vndoubtedly , if hee had stoode to the truth , and neuer acknowledged any counterfeyting , hee had beene arraigned and sore laide at for his life . Now the prouerbe is , life is sweete , and who almost will not make a lie for the sauing of it . Assuredly , this fellow through his acquaintance with Sathan , ( as it should seeme ) is growne to extraordinarie and presumptuous boldnesse : not shaming to say any thing that may serue his turne .

For the clearing therefore of this vntruth : Somers before hath deposed , that one cause why , about the foureteenth day of Ianuarie 1597. he fell againe to those fittes , ( whereupon Maister Darrel ) affirmed that he was repossessed ) was this , vz. The feare of such daunger , M. Crouen . fol. 15. as hee otherwise might haue fallen into , by reason of the said accusation , concerning his bewitching of Stirland to death . And this deposition of Somers , is strengthened with that which M. Crauen hath hereof deposed to this purpose , saying : that one of the reasons which moued him to think , that Somers dissembled , was : because that after his release , vz. from acting of such fittes as hee shewed , when the Deuill was pretended to reenter into him , at the time of his detecting of witches , hee neuer had any fitte , for ought hee knew , till he was bound ouer to the Assizes for a witch .

Besides , after that Somers vpon that occasion , and some others , fell to his old trickes , he continued in them about sixe weekes , & did not make his dissimulation publikely knowne , for all that time , and till his comming to Saint Iohns .

So as it is apparant , that Somers for feare of hanging , fel again to his former by ace of dissimulation : knowing , that thereby he should be sure to be defended and vpheld by M. Darrell and his friends , so farre forth as they were able themselues , or by any other meanes that they could procure on his behalfe . It was therefore too much presumption in M. Darrell to tell vs : that he was drawne to say hee had dissembled , for feare of hanging . But what , if it was the feare of hanging , that caused him not onely to fall to his olde course of dissimulation , ( as is before expressed , ) but likewise ( after hee had confessed for the space of a moneth together , that in all his former courses he had dissembled ) to deny the same before M. Darrels Commissioners , and to affirme for his safetie that hee had not dissembled ? Surely , it will so fall out , if you can be content to haue the same by degrees , made manifest vnto you : as first why Somers fel into his fits before the said Commissioners , and then why hauing so begun , he was driuen to affirme , that he had not dissembled .

Somers . pag. 31. Concerning the first , Somers deposeth thus . It being knowne , that I was to appeare before the Commissioners , Nicholas Shepheard , and others moued me , that when I should come before them , I should shew some of my trickes in such manner , and forme as I had before done them , and not rise againe , vntill M. Mayor should call me , that thereby ( say they ) it may plainely appeare to the Commissioners , that whatsoeuer thou hast done before , was done of thine owne accord , and meerly counterfeited . This counsell being agreeable to M. Mayors desire ( as I was informed ) I did willingly yeeld vnto it .

Iob. Cooper . fol 21. Somers fell into a fit at Nottingham , before the Commissioners from the Lord Archbishop of Yorke , to the thinking of the beholders , that he was repossessed : where in truth , that very fit was determined of , about seuen daies before his comming before them , vz. that he should fall into a fit before them , and lie in the same , Nich. Shepard . fol. 2. vntill M. Mayor should call him : and accordingly M. Mayor was acquainted herewith .

Somers told me , Nich. Shepard . fol 2 that he would fall into a fit before the Commissioners , and would rise againe at M. Mayors call , but at no mans els .

I well remember , W. Freeman . pag. 377. that about a weeke before my Lord of Yorks Comission was set on , Iohn Cooper or Nicholas Shepheard came to my house , and told me , that William Somers , when he did appeare before the Commissioners to be examined , he would fall downe into his fits , & lie still on the ground , vntill M. Maior ( being one of the Commissioners ) should bid him arise . And further the said Cooper , or Shepheard said , that they would acquaint M. Mayor with Somers purpose , that he might call vpon him , and bid him rise , and so satisfie the company of his counterfeyting .

Cooper & Shepheard being the boyes keepers at S. Iohns , Peter Clark , the Mayor , pag. 377. did acquaint me with a determination , that Somers had to fall into a fit , before vs that were Commissioners , and that I should haue called him vp from forth the said fitte : at which call hee would arise , so to satisfie all men , that it was but dissembled . Of which practise they acquainted me , at the least a weeke before the Commission was set on .

Now for the second point , let Somers proceed : and the rather because that which he saith is otherwise deposed vnto very fully . Vpon the said agreement , I appearing ( saith Somers ) before the Commissioners , and after some speeches had with me ( by some of them ) fel downe , & plaid diuers of my tricks , as I was accustomed to doe in my pretended fits . There I continued tumbling & acting my tricks for a long time , still expecting when M. Mayor would calme . Whilest I was thus tumbling , two did pricke mee with pinnes : one in the hande , and an other in the leg : which although I felt most sensiblie , yet I endured it , because I still waited , that M. Mayor should call me : but he forgetting so to do , and I being no longer able to continue in that sort , I did rise vp of my selfe , as I was wont to doe , in the ende of other in my dissembled fits . When I had thus ended these pranks , the Commissioners asked me , whether I had beene troubled with any fit , since I came into that place before them , or had feet any hurt done vnto mee : and I answered no : and after affirmed vpon other speeches , that I had not dissembled . And being here demanded why he so answered , he saith thus .

Whilest I was in my pretended fitte , I heard many reioycingly say , that now it was most plaine , that I was repossessed , and vtter very sharpe words against those , who had giuen it out , that I was but a dissembler . Besides , I began to suspect , that either Mayster Maiors opinion was altered , who was fully perswaded before ( as I thought ) that I had altogether dissembled : or els that he durst not speak his mind therin , and call me , seeing the rest of the Commissioners , and many others so confident in deed , that I was repossessed . Furthermore , I also then feared , least Maister Markehams , and one Iaques words , with sundry others , would proue true : who the same morning and ouernight had told me , that if I were found to be a dissembler , I must bee hanged : Whereas ( quoth Iaques ) if it appeare that thou art not a counterfeite , there can no law nor Iudge hurt thee . In these respects I thought it the safest way for my selfe , to yeelde for that time to their humours , and to aunswere as before is expressed , that I had not dissembled .

Nich. She. pag. 210. Now , for the better iustification of this which Somers hath deposed : Nicholas Shepheard saith thus . I went to the Maior , and desired him , to bid the boy rise out of his fittes , saying , that therupon the boy would rise . But Mayster Maior , being ( as I thinke ) terrified , by reason of the hard speeches of the Iustices , giuen out against those that had said the boy was a dissembler , and by the generall clamour and speech of all that were in the place , being addicted to Maister Darrell and his dealinges he the said Maior woulde not call vpon him . And the then Maior himselfe , M. Clarke pag. 377. I must needes confesse , that I omitted to call vpon Somers , and thereby the people growe to confirme their opinions , of the truth of his possession ,

And touching that part of Somers deposition , Nich. Sheppard . pag. 210. concerning M. Markeham , and one Iaques threatning words vnto him , they are iustified in this sorte : The euening before William Somers appeared before the Commissioners , Sir Iohn Byron , and M. Robert Markeham ( two of the said Commissioners ) as they were riding homewardes by S. Iohns , called for the boy : who being brought vnto them by mee , Sir Iohn Byron said vnto him : art thou the boy , that doest thus disquiet the Countrey ? And the boy aunswered , yea : Then ( quoth Maister Markham ) if it be proued , that thou art a counterfeit , thou deseruest to bee hanged . The next morning also , a little before the boy was sent for to come to the Commissioners , one Iaques , a seruant of Maister Iohn Stanhopes ( an other of the saide Commissioners ) came to William Somers , & said vnto him , in the hearing of me , and of Iohn Cooper , that if he were proued a counterfeite , he must be hanged .

Maister Markham said to William Somers , Io. Cooper pag. 296. the night before he was to appeare before the Commissioners , that if he were found to be a dissembler , he must bee hanged : whereby I perceyued the boy to be much terrifyed , in so much as he fell a weeping .

Also one Iaques tolde the boy in my hearing , the morning before he was sent for to the Commissioners , that if he did counterfeite , he would be hanged : & perseuered so a long time in threatning sort vnto the boy : and afterwards added , that if he were in case , as he was before , then he was innocent , and so no law nor Iudge could take holde on him , or condemne him . Diuerse others , at the least halfe an hundreth the same morning before he went to the said Commissioners , vsed the like wordes of terrour to the boy .

By these depositions , if the humor then regnant in M. Darrels zealous adherents , so much addicted in outward shew to set out the glory of God , doe not somewhat appeare , the peruser of them may out of doubt be deemed partiall . This was threatning and terrifying in deed , able to haue shaken the constancie of a stronger man peraduenture then Somers was , the time and the persons considered , that dealt so with him . It had beene good for M. Darrell , if he had omitted in his Apologie this calumniation , seeing that thereby he is fallen himselfe into the same snare , which he had laid for others .

CHAP. VII . How Somers was perswaded by threatnings , & promises , to haue continued his dissimulation , after hee had beene before the Commissioners at Nottingham , vntill M. Darrell might againe dispossesse him .

WIlliam Somers , hauing confessed before the Commissioners at Nottingham , that he did not dissemble , he was sent by their authoritie ( vpon the desire of Maister Darrell & his friends ) to one Garlands house . Of his being there , and of the course then held with him , he deposeth in this sort . Som. pag. 32. When I came to Garlands house , there was great concourse again vnto me , and diuers perswasions were vsed , that I should neuer say againe , that I had dissembled . Also Mistres Aldridge , & ( as I thinke ) M. Aldridge himselfe said vnto me , that now it was apparant vnto all the Commissioners , that I was repossessed & that if euer hereafter I shold affirme , that I had dissembled : M. Maior , & the rest of the Commissioners were certainly determined to hang me , & that they had a commission from the Queene so to doe . Shee therefore with the rest encouraged me to continue in the course that I had againe newly begunne , and promised me , that the next fryday after the Iudges were gone ( whose comming was not then farre of ) there should be an other fast , and that M. Darrell would then dispossesse me againe . They also saide , that there should be the same day a collection for me , and that then I should , being dispossessed , be placed for halfe a yeare with M. Bolton Chaplain to Sir Iohn Byron , & afterwards wait vpon one of the saide knightes grand children .

These perswasions added to the reasons that caused Somers to say , he had dissembled before the commissioners , moued him , as he confesseth , to continue his old practises , for the space of about ten dayes : vntill the Maior of Notingham sent for him thence by the direction of the Lord chief Iustice of the common Plees . And then he confessed before the said Maior , ( the last day of March , 1598. Pet. Cleark . Rich. Hurt , William Freeman . page . 369. ) Richarde Hurt and William Freeman , Iustices of the Peace , the reasons that moued him to tell the Commissioners , that he had not dissembled , and to continue his fittes at Garlandes house , to the effect in euery point , as is before expressed . Within two or three dayes after , the iudges comming to Nottingham , he the saide Somers , being sent for before the L. Anderson , confessed at large , how he had dissembled : & there shewing his tricks before his Lordship , & diuers others , in some extraordinarie sorte , to those that had not seene him before : he presentlie started vp , vppon his Lordships bidding of him to arise , and shewed himselfe to bee as well , as he was before . Since which time ( sayeth Somers , ) I haue beene very well , I thanke God , notwithstanding , that M. Darrell did then , W. Somers . pag. 34. and hath since diuerse times affirmed , that I remaine still repossessed with viii deuils , and that I am likewise possessed in soule . And I trust that God will hereafter giue me grace , from euer consenting againe to any such wicked courses : hoping that God will graunt both M. Darrell and mee true repentance , for our abusing of the world so notoriously , with such , and so manie our vngodly practises .

That William Somers did acte his fittes before the Lord Anderson , and confessed as it is aboue mentioned , to the Maior of Nottingham , and others , after he was taken from Garlandes house , M. Darrel ad art. 45 pag. 21. it will not be denyed . But for the rest , concerning a pretended faste for Somers second dispossession , that M. Darrel maketh altogether strange , as though he had neuer mentioned any such matter : and Mrs. Aldridge quallifyeth her speeches in some parte , aswell as shee can . Howbeit there are depositions which doe argue , that to be true which Somers hath herein deposed .

M Adridge pa. 96. I heard M. Darrell affirme ( sayeth M. Aldridge ) that there should be a new fast after the Assizes , for the dispossessing againe of Somers .

When William Somers was first brought vnto my house , I heard speeches deliuered vnto him , to this effect , vz. that now he hauing auowed the truth , Ed. Garland pa. 117 in saying that he was no dissembler , hee should stand stedfast vnto that truth : that there should within a short time , an other fast be appointed in S. Maries : when God were so pleased , he should be againe dispossessed , and that afterwardes meanes should be made to M. Bolton , that hee might be with him . Fol 4. Again , I heard Mrs. Aldridge say to the boy , when he was at my house , sent the therby the Commissioners , that if he would sticke to the truth , shee made no doubt but to place him with M. Bolton . Mrs. Aldrid . fol. 9. And Mrs. Aldridge her selfe : I willed the boy to sticke to the truth , not doubting to make meanes by some friendes , to place him in seruice with M. Bolton , Sir Iohn Byrons Chapleaine , there to waite vpon one of Sir Iohns Grand-children .

M Aldridge pag. 96. M. Aldridge also confesseth , that vpon Somers comming from the Commissioners , or very shortly after : he saide vnto him : that now it was apparant to the Commissioners , and to the Maior himselfe , that he had not before dissembled , and that now if he should hereafter ( as before he had done ) affirme , that hee had dissembled , hee deserued to bee punished very sharpely .

If the Prouerbe bee true , that a man may see day at a little hole , what may hee then doe at a great breach ? If the Assizes had not beene so neare , M. Darrell ( it seemeth ) would haue quitte his handes of Somers , as being verie weary of that matter . He was therefore ( as it seemeth ) very earnest , both by himselfe and his friendes , to haue had the boy continued his dissimulation a little longer : then he might haue bin rid of him with some shew of honesty . But it would not be : such iugling will out : and not be concealed .

CHAP. VIII . Of the depositions taken in M. Darrells behalfe at Nottingham , and how vpon the reexamination of his own witnesses , it falleth out : that the bodilie actions of Somers in his fitts , were not extraordinary , as they haue beene misreported .

WE are now come to M. Darrels last shifte , wherein both he and his fellowes doe so greatly triumph : which is , the authority of certain depositions , taken before the said Commissioners , on his behalf , at Nottingham . Somers , who knew his owne doinges best , saide hee had dissembled , and M. Darrell affirmed that he had not dissembled . The wiser sort belieued Somers , such as had some good experience of the course held betwixt him and Darrell : others ( not to be impeached , so much for their want of wisedome , as for their blinding the eye thereof , by their preposterous affections , they helde with M. Darrell . The issue was , it must be tryed by a Commission , whether Somers said truely , in affirming that he had dissembled . The Commission was procured , and expedited the xx . of March 1597 , by these Commissioners , ( if the printed Narration saide truely . ) Iohn Thorold Esquier , high Sheriffe , Sir Iohn Byron knight , Iohn Stanhope , Robert Markeham , Richard Perkins Esquiers : Peter Clarke Maior of Nottingham , Miles Leigh Officiall , Iohn Ireton , Iohn Brown , Robert Euington , and Thomas Bolton , Ministers and Preachers : men for their sufficiencie , it is true , very meete to haue dealt in a farre greater matter . The Gentlemen are very well knowne , to be verie fitte Gouernors , and are a great stay in those parts of the countrie where they dwell . If the examination of a matter of high treason had beene committed vnto them , or any other of a lower degree , concerning the good and peace of their Countrie , they had beene within the compas of their owne element , and wold no doubt with all sufficiencie haue discharged themselues therein . But the hypocriticall sleights of false seducers , in matters that concern religion , they are of an other nature , or else it had beene impossible for Poperie to haue so farre preuayled : the chiefe pointes thereof hauing beene vphelde by lyes , and fayned miracles .

The Commissioners that were Cleargie-men , their ouersight was the greater , because they could not be ignorant , ( at the least one or two of them ) how the Church hath beene abused from time to time , for aboue these 800. yeares , by false Impostors , and iugling Exorcists , who for their own glorie , profite , and other preposterous ends , haue taken vpon them to cast out deuils . Howbeit something also may be saide to extenuate their ouersight , in that none of the Ministers had euer seene Somers before , in any of his fittes , nor were acquainted with such courses as were helde on from time to time , betwixt Darrell & the boy . Besides , they had ( as it seemeth ) a good opinion of M. Darrell , and could not easily be led to suspect more then they saw . And for them altogether : who almost being strangers to that cause , would not haue conceyued as they did . They found M. Darrell readie furnished with many abettors : but no man shewed his face on Somers behalfe . M. Darrell , ( as the Narrator reporteth ) had taken the names of threescore persons , who were readie to haue beene deposed , touching the extraordinarie handling of Somers : but no one witnesse was sought out to be deposed for Somers . Of the said threescore , seauenteen were examined : which might very well haue seemed to haue beene sufficient : considering that the boy did also concurre with them , in saying , that he had not dissembled , as it hath beene before declared .

And concerning also the witnesses themselues , much might be saide for their excuse . They , hauing conceyued well of M. Darrell , could not easily suspect any treachery in him . And to say the truth , those grounds presupposed to be true , ( which M. Darrell had taught them , ) vz. that whatsoeuer he did or spake in his fittes , it was not Somers , but the deuill that did it and spake it : it may rather be maruayled , that they deposed no more , then blamed that they deposed so much . For who seeing a man lye , in his conceite , as senselesse as a blocke , would not admire the very shaking of his toe : especially being perswaded , that the Deuill made the motion . But when he should see him leape and friske , moue the calues of his legges , the flesh of his thighes , thrust out his belly , and make sondry strange motions with his iawes , eyes and tounge : it could not bee chosen , but it must seeme terrible . Adde hereunto the weakenes of mens nature , which is subiect to be terrifyed with Deuilles , and wicked spirites , especially when they suppose the saide spirites to be present , and in action before their eyes .

M. Aldridge pa. 87. M. Aldridge being asked , why heretofore he had affirmed , that he perceyued , whilest Somers was acting his trickes , the formes as it were of kitlings , vnder the Couerlette that lay vpon him , the saide Couerlette being betwixt his eyes and them , rather then the forms of whelps , of Connyes , of Rats : &c. answereth , I thinke my so affirming , did proceede of this , &c. because I had heard before , that certaine Witches had spirites in formes of Kitlinges , and those formes then came to my minde . And againe , I doe very well know , that a mans senses may be deceyued . Besides , I was then very greatly afraide , which is a great meanes to deceiue a mans senses : being a mighty passion , that will procure many imaginations , & cause a man to think that which is but little , to be great , that which standeth , to moue , and that to be , which is not . Wherby I confesse ( my great feare considered ) that I might be deceyued , in affirming many things , concerning the particularities of the saide Somers fittes : and I verilie thinke it may be true , that Somers affirmeth , of making certaine motions with his fingers vnder the saide Couerlette , and of his knocking against the Beddestocke , whilest I was praying by his bedside . Adde hereunto , that the said witnesses were fully perswaded , that Somers had beene possessed , dispossessed , and was repossessed : and that they conceyued some good effects wrought in Nottingham , by that which they had heard so oft , both in their Pulpittes , and else where , concerning a power left to the Church , to cast out Deuils .

There haue beene many lewde practises of late yeares in England , thrust forward by sondry trayterous Exorcistes , vnder the pretence of casting out Deuilles : numbers of that generation , vpon secret intelligence flocking vnto them . Whereof , if any enquirie should be made , & examinations taken , you may be sure , you should haue most strange thinges deposed by that crue , although all that was done , was feyned and counterfeyted . To let men therefore in such cases , and being so affected , runne on forwardes with their owne tales , no maruaile if they seeme verie admirable . But one thing concerning our witnesses in hande , is worthie of consideration : that the most of those that were examined , were but simple persons , and such as had not beene past twise or thrise with the boy , in all the time of his trouble . Some ( hauing threescore ready ) would haue produced his chief witnesses first , but peraduenture it was thoght good policy to lay the burthen vpon the simpler sort .

These pointes thus premised , concerning the expediting of the saide Commission : you are now further to be aduertised , that sondry of the saide witnesses being re-examined by her Maiesties authority , in causes ecclesiasticall , from the L. Archbishop of Canterbury , and others directed : haue greatly qualifyed their former depositions , by diuerse and sundry interpretations of their meaning , and as though some parts of their depositions had beene mistaken . Inasmuch as now , the bodily actions of Somers in his fits , which were supposed to haue been extraordinary , do appeare to haue been but ordinary , or at the least , such as a knauish expert boy might easily counterfeyte , in such a company as he had about him : and therby also , that which Somers hath deposed of the said supposed extraordinary motions , is in effect fully iustifyed : Somers pa. 36. concerning the extraordinary motions of my body ( as they were termed , ) many things were reported of me , which I neuer did : and those thinges which I did indeede , were made much more strange then they were : I hauing done nothing in any of my fittes , which an other man by practise may not easily doe , without the Deuils help . The said reexaminations are as followeth .

Whereas Thomas Hayes deposeth , before the L. Archbishoppe of Yorkes Commissioners at Nottingham : Th Hayes , fol. 1. that he saw some thing runne out of William Somers legges into the other , and thence forthwith into his belly , swelling the same : insomuch that the same was much bowned vpwarde : and when the same departed thence , hee saw it plainely in his throate , in his tounge , and in his cheeke , neare to his eare root , to the quantitie of the yolke of an egge , which he taking betweene his fingers , found the same to bee in softnes like the yoalke of an egge . Being reexamined , he sayeth thus . I saw a swelling in his cheeke , Th. Hayes , fol. 317 to the quantitie of a yoalke of an egge , and in his throat , of the same quantitie : further then his throate and his face , I could not , nor did see it : ( William Somers lying in his clothes ) but I saw a stirring runne down his breast , and into his legges , without any rising , or quantity , that I could discern , sauing in his belly , the boy at that time lying on his backe , somewhat bended .

This swelling and running of some thing in Somers body , is one of the chiefest supernaturall actions or passions , ( for the Apologie it seemeth knew not whether to call them , ) that M. Darrell and the Narrator do insiste vpon , for the proofe that Somers was possessed . But if they were no other , then M. Hayes , vpon his last examination , hath deposed : there was no greate strangenes in them . It is supposed that M. Darrell will bee very angrie , to haue these supernaturall runninges so extenuated : Hee himselfe hauing labored so much to haue them admired . But hee must bee content , for it is very agreeable to his former successe , when he would haue made them strange and maruellous . M. Crauen . fol. 14. Hereof consider what M. Crauen hath deposed . When the Deuill was said sensiblie to moue within Somers bodie : first in one legge , and then in an other , I could perceiue the legge ( saith he ) to shake and moue , but nothing in the legge , till Maister Darrell catching hold of the boyes thigh , affirmed that he had it vnder his hand , and called mee and M. Aldred to feele it likewise . But Somers , being vnwilling that we should so doe , turned himselfe violently vpon his bellie , till by force wee drew him backe , and then wee found nothing , but his gloues , or some such things as he had in his pocket . If M. Darrell doe not here say , that the Deuil skipped out of the boyes thigh into his pocket , and turned himselfe into a paire of gloues : the Deuill may rather bee thought to haue run vp and downe in his owne cosening pate , then in the boyes bodie .

Of these swellings and runnings , Somers , W. Somers pag. 36. who should know them best , hath thus deposed . Whereas ( saith hee ) it hath beene reported , that I had diuers swellings , proceeding from my legs to other parts of my body , contrary to all course of humours , or winde : this I say , that of mine owne knowledge , & in mine owne hearing , very many false reports haue beene made thereof : some affirming , that they saw a thing runne in my body of the bignesse of a mouse , some of a Ratte , some of a mans fist , and that sometimes those who were present , would affirme as much , of one and the same thing at one time , differing in their opinions , concerning that which they said they did then see . Besides , he likewise setteth downe , how hee did make the said motions that seemed to runne in his bodie , in these words : I did moue first the calfe of my legge , then my knee-bone , which motion of the knee , will likewise make a motion or rising in the thigh . Also by drawing and stopping of my mind , my bellie would stirre and shew a kinde of swelling . The bunch ( as they tearmed it ) about my chest , was by the thrusting out of my breast . Likewise my secret swallowing did make the ende of my windepipe to moue , and to shew greater then vsually it is : Againe , by mouing of my iawes , one bunch was easily made in the side , my cheeke neere mine eare : and about the middle of my cheeke , with the ende of my tongue thrust against it . These motions by practise I woulde make very fast , one after another : so as there might easily seeme to bee running in my bodie of some thing , from place to place : especially when he was thought at those times to be as sencelesse , and for any motions of his owne to lye as a blocke .

Againe , Henry Nussey deposed before the said Commissioners saith : that hee saw William Somers with his mouth wide open , Hen. Nussey fol. 8 speake certaine wordes to Iohn Wiggen in Latine , which he vnderstood not , his chappes nor teeth mouing , when he did so speake : and that he saw these things euidently , for he came very neere to him to behold him .

Rich. Newton . fol. 4. Also , Richard Newton deposed then of this point , after this sort saith : I found Somers in one of his fittes , and heard him speake plainly with a continued speech , with his mouth wide open , his tongue drawne into his throat : so that there could bee seene nothing of it , but the rootes in his throate , neither lippes nor chappes mouing , and vttered this speech amongst other : Ego sum Rex , M. Darrell Apologie . ego sum Deus . And hereupon Maister Darrell telleth vs this tale , relying for the most part of it , vpon one singular witnesse . Hee spake ( saith he ) with his mouth wide open : yea his tongue retorted into his throat , and namely these wordes : Ego sum Deus , ego sum Rex : I am God , I am King . But let vs see what Nussey , and Newton , being reexamined , He. Nussey pag 323. do depose of these points : I hearde Somers ( saith Nussey ) speake some words , which I vnderstood not : but one Iohn Wiggen told me , that Somers said in Latine , I am God : But I am not able to say , that he spake those wordes , or any other , without the help of his tongue , neither am I able to affirme , that his tongue was turned into his throate , at the time that hee spake the said words . And with this reexamination of Nussey , agreeth the deposition of Iohn Wiggen , in these words . Io. Wiggen pag. 321. Somers , in one of his said fits said , Ego sum Deus , ego sum Rex : which wordes ( I thinke ) he spake with his owne tongue , and with the mouing of his lippes , and I neuer meant to bee vnderstoode , that Somers spake , hauing his mouth wide open , and his tongue turned into his throate , nor did euer at any time heare or see any such thing in him . And touching Richard Newton , he being reexamined saith thus : I heard Somers say these wordes : Ego sum Rex , ego sum Deus : and no more words that I remember : which wordes , I thinke he could haue said at any other time , when hee was well , as hauing beene at Latine schoole . He spake then after the same manner and fashion , as hee spake them when he was well , with his tongue and lippes , and his owne voyce , sauing that I thinke he counterfeyted his voice a little . I had heard say before I came , of many extraordinary and straunge things to bee done by Somers , as that hee could speake with his mouth wide open , without his tongue , or without mouing his tongue , which I neuer see him doe , nor thinke hee either did or could doe : for to my remembraunce , his lippes did then moue , and his tongue both , when he said the wordes : Ego sum Rex , ego sum Deus .

With these three depositions of Nussey , Wiggen , & Newton , as M. Darrels feined wonder is by them detected , so is Somers confession in that behalfe fully ratified . Concerning ( saith he ) the report of my extraordinary speaking , Somers . pag. 38. with my mouth wide open , & my tongue drawne into my throat , neither mouing my lips , iawes or tongue : I say , that the most of these reports are vtterly vntrue . But I confesse , that I did diuers times chaunge my voice , speaking sometimes hollowly , and sometimes more shrilly : and likewise that I haue spoken many wordes , my mouth being open , as any other man may doe , and also when my lippes seemed ( in a manner ) to bee shutte . But I neuer spake any word , when my tongue was thrust into my throat : onely I confesse that when sometimes diuers would looke into my mouth , I did often sodainly conuey my tongue backward , as it were , into my throat . Many are ashamed , I belieue , of these their fond reports , and I hope , that in time they will vanish .

Richard Mee , fol. 13. Furthermore , one Richard Mee did depose before the saide Commissioners , That hee had seene William Somers stand , and turne his face directly backward , not mouing his bodie , and that his eyes were as great as beastes eyes , and that his tongue would be thrust out of his head , to the bignesse of a Calues tongue .

The seuerall partes of this deposition are pretermitted by Maister Darrell , in his Apologie : sauing that of turning his face backwardes , which he doth somewhat alter , terming it , the setting of his face against his backe . But let vs see what the said Mee hath deposed , vpon his reexamination . Whereas I haue beene conceyued , to say and sweare , as is before expressed , Rich. Mee pag. 325. my meaning was , and is ( saith hee ) that he the said Somers turned his face a good way towards his shoulder , and not otherwise : and likewise my meaning was , and is , that his eyes were somewhat gogling out , but otherwise no more then ordinary . And thirdly , my meaning was , & is , that by reason it was candle light when I saw his tongue thrust out , and by reason of my conceite of the strangenesse of Somers troubles , before I saw him : his tongue being thrust out , it seemed somewhat bigger , then if Somers had beene well , I should haue thought it to haue beene .

Ione Pie . fol. 6. Againe , one Ione Pye , being deposed before the said Commissioners , affirmeth , that William Somers in one of his fittes , vpon the Saturday , that Maister Darrell came to Nottingham , vsed these wordes , with his mouth extraordinarily wide , and strangely open , and without mouing or stirring his tongue or lippes , in speaking any of these words : vz. I will vse William Somers tongue & members for three dayes : and that in an other fit the same day , she saw his body doubled , his head between his legs . But being reexamined , she saith thus : Ione Pie . fol. 329. I heard W. Somers say in the voice , he was wont to speak , his mouth not being wide open , but with his lips mouing as at other times , as I then marked and saw , these words . I will vse William Somers tongue for three daies : but I saw not his head between his legs , neither at that time , nor at any time after .

Lastly , W. Hunt : fol. 15. William Hunt deposed before the said Commissioners : that he heard a voice proceed from William Somers , lying in one of his fits , his lips being close shut , and neither mouing his lips or iawes , to his vnderstanding , and that hee continued so speaking , to the space of a quarter of an houre . This deposition , though it be but singular , yet M. Darrell hath thrust it into his Aplogie , but with some falshood , saying : that he did speake distinctly , with a continued speech for a quarter of an houre , his mouth being shutte close . I heard a voice proceede from William Somers ( saith Hunt ) : hee spake distinctly with a continued speech ( saith Darrell . ) But let vs heare Hunt being examined . Whereas I haue been conceiued ( saith he ) to report and affirme , W. Hunt. pag. 333. that William Somers did continue speaking by the space of a quarter of an houre , hauing his lippes close shut , and neither mouing his lippes , nor his iawes : I now say , that many times the said Somers would mumble some secrete words alone , & not seeme to open his mouth wide : but when hee spake many words together , he opened his mouth , and stirred his lips , as any other man doth . And when he seemed to mumble any words as is aforesaid , I could not well marke , whether he stirred his lips , and opened his mouth , as at other times , by reason the said Somers did so turne and writhe his face , as I coulde not well see .

These were the chief points , which seemed most strange in the said depositions , taken at Nottingham : whereupon it was thought good to haue the said witnesses examined . And how they qualifie their former wordes , you see it apparant : neither is it to be doubted , but that if all other reports , which haue beene made touching Somers fittes , were throughly looked into , and the authors of them discreetly examined , now that the heat of their affections is somewhat cooled , the issue thereof would sort and agree , with the second cogitations of these their fellowes .

The end of the Third Booke .

The Fourth Booke .

In this fourth Booke it will appeare , how M. Darrell made all things strange that Somers did : How loath he was that any man shold make trial , whether he had any sence in his fits : and how he shifted to excuse the boy , when by diuers circumstances it was supposed he dissembled . Besides , it is herein directly proued , contrary to M. Darrels grounds and assertions : that Somers in his fits had his sences & vnderstanding : that the casting of himselfe into the fire : the motions and knocking in his bed : his pretended knowledge : his supposed great strength , and his skill in diuers languages , were no waies extraordinarie : Briefly , that there was no impossibilitie at all in the boyes fits , and that as he was accounted a dissembler , before M. Darrelles comming to Nottingham , so was he still reputed by diuers , all the while that Somers and he were practising together at Nottingham , notwithstanding that M. Darrell could eyther do , say , or preach to the contrary .

CHAP. I. How Maister Darrell laboured from time to time , to make those thinges that Somers did , ( and were but very toyes ) to bee thought both strange and extraordinarie .

THings that bee strange , doe cause men to wonder . If a man go to Rome , and be desirous of nouelties , hee shall find sundry Priests that will feed his humor . M. Attilius Serranus . They will shew him Christes napkin , S. Inkes head , S. Andrewes arme , S. Blases wezand , a peece of S. Christophers arme , Saint Peters fingers , the pincers wherewith diuers Martirs were pinched , a peece of the earth where Christ appeared to Marie Magdalen , Saint Annes thumbe , Saint Dominckes stoale , a peece of Saint Paules staffe , that hee walked with , Saint Peters tooth , the Table whereat Christ last supped , some of the fragments of the fiue Barly loues mentioned in the Gospell , a peece of the chaine that Saint Iohn was bounde with : Moyses rodde : Aarons rodde , some of the shewe-breade , the towell wherewith Christ wiped his Apostles feete : parte of the reede that Christ was strucke with at Pilates house , the ashes of Saint Iohn Baptist , the vessell into the which bloode and water flowed out of Christes side : many cloutes died with the bloud of Martirs : a stone of Christes Sepulcher : a stone or peece of earth of Mount Caluarie : a stone or peece of earth from the place where Christ ascended into heauen : the spunge wherein they gaue Christ Vinegar and gall : the cribbe that Christ was borne in : the thornes of the Crowne that Christ was crowned with : our Ladies hayre : the Chinne of Saint Iohn Baptistes father : some of Mary Magdalens hayre : a peece of the fatte of Saint Laurence : a peece of the arme , and some of the braynes of Saint Thomas of Canterburie , with many such trinkettes .

And they will vow and protest with great deuotion , that these are no fictions , nor feigned reliques : but the very things themselues whose names they beare , whereby many credulous and superstitious people are drawne to admire them . It is the manner of the Mountebankes in Italie , resembled by some of our Pedlers , when they open their packes , to set out their ware with many great wordes . Vnto which kinde of people , and seducing Mirabilistes , Maister Darrell in his practises with Somers , may well bee resembled . When the boy spake , hee tolde the people it was the deuill that vsed his voice : when hee did any thing in his fittes , hee sayde that it was the Deuill that did it . If hee stirred his handes or any parte of his body as hee lay in bedde , hee affirmed the Deuill to be in bedde with him . The mouing of the boyes fingers vnder a Couerlette , hee made to bee Deuilles , in formes of Whelpes or Kitlinges : when hee strugled , hee pretended , that for strength hee was almost an other Goliath . If hee spake any thing , whereof those that were present vnderstoode not the reason how hee knew it : hee was straight become a kinde of Prophete , and to haue supernaturall knowledge . Two or three wordes of Latine , which hee had learned at the schoole , was sufficient to giue it out , that in his fittes , he spake Greeke , Hebrew , and Latine . Briefly , all that the boy did in his pretended fittes , M. Darrell would needes haue to passe , and exceede the naturall power of any man : and so must bee done of necessitie by the Deuill . Whilest hee was thus ietting vppe and downe the place where Somers was playing his prankes , and setting out the boyes actions , as his chiefe Wares , with such strange wordes and qualities , a man may well remember the saide Romish Priestes in extolling their feyned Reliques , and the saide Mountebankes , and Pedlers , in lying and cogging , to make the best of their packes .

The particulers before mentioned , haue beene partly proued already , and it will appeare to bee true more plainely hereafter : and touching some others , there are these depositions following . Rob. Coop . pa. 98. M. Darrell tolde those that were present , Somers being in a fitte , that the Boyes tounge was drawne into his throate , quite out of his mouth , and taking the Candle in his handes , would needes haue the company to looke into his mouth , ( the boy lying with his mouth open ) and then saide : see you not that it is so ? what reason can be giuen of this ? It passeth nature to doe any such thing : with Cooper herein , Edm. Garland pa. 301 M. Hallam , fol. 7. concurreth Edmond Garland .

Vpon the Sonday at night , sayeth M. Hallam , M. Darrell saide ( the boy lying in his fitte , ) beholde his face is it iust behinde him , which is most strange : but I saw not the same strangenes .

Rob. Coop . pa. 291. M. Darrell tolde the people present at Porters house , on the Saturday at night , when he came to Nottingham , that those thinges that the boy did , passed the power and skill of any man to doe . With this deposition M. Parre doth fully agree in effect , M , Par , 264 word for worde .

Concerning the ridiculous gestures mentioned before , that were pretended to signifie the sinnes of Nottingham : M. Darrell himselfe hath tolde vs in his history , that Somers did them in that liuely manner , that hee thinketh , that the like dumbe description of sinnes , cannot be made , by any humaine skill or power . It hath also before beene obserued , how hee willed the boy to vtter some darke speeches , whereby the people might wonder at him : especially , when they heard his the saide Darrels profound exposition of them .

Somers in one of his pretended fittes , did take vpon him , to expound the Articles of the Creede , which ( he sayeth ) he was in some sorte enabled to doe , by reason that almost euery Minister , that came vnto him , had in their speeches with him , interpreted them diuers times vnto him . Towardes the end of the which his discourse , M. Darrell came in : who being enformed thereof , and also of some errors , which had escaped therein , he made the matter very wonderfull : first obserue what is deposed , and then what M. Darrell sayeth .

Th Clearke pa 31● , Comming one euening to Coopers house , Somers fell into a fit , ( as they called it ) of squeaking , and scritching : and in his fiitte he beganne to repeate the Articles of the Creede , and to tel the meaning of euery Article orderly . The which his exposition , I then thought , and doe now thinke , to haue beene made by Somers himselfe , by the assistance of God , and not by the operation of the Deuill .

Somers did expound the Creede at my house , Rob. Coop . pa. 252 . by the space almost of an houre , Whereupon , M. Darrel then saide to those that were present : that heretofore the boy had noted vnto them , the sinnes that raigned in Nottingham , and that now they should heare him deliuer vnto him , the groundes of their faith , euerie Christian dutie , and other godly rules , whereby they might learne to guide their wayes : and therefore willed them to hearken vnto his sayinges , and to practise the same . M. Darrel pa , 223 , But now M. Darrell would be heard . Somers ( sayeth hee ) hauing made a euery glorious interpretation of the Creede , I came in , euen as hee made an end : and being informed thereof , and that some of the simple people were so rauished by the saide interpretation , as they supposed it to be done by the Ministery of a good Angell : notwithstanding , some others tolde mee of some errors that had escaped him : I answered them , that vndoubtedly , the said glorious interpretation , had beene made by an euill spirite , transforming himselfe into an Angell of light : adding , that thereof they might be assured , by his mingling of some errors amongst many truthes . And againe , in his Apologie , speaking of Somers supernaturall knowledge forsooth , he writeth thus : M. Darrell Apo , pa , 13 From hence it was , that diuine-like he continued his speach , in expounding the Creede for an houre together .

M. Darrell was not ( as you haue heard ) at this exposition , and the commendation it had , did proceede from the simple people : and yet here he sayeth , it was made diuine-like , and tearmeth it a very glorious interpretation . But his reason why hee ascribeth the same vnto an euill spirit is very strange , and peraduenture may touch himself as nearely as Somers . For if amongst many truthes by him preached , the falling vpon some errors , be an argument , that it was the Deuill that preached in him , the most of his sermons at Nottingham , touching the possession , dispossession , and repossession of Somers , will haply bee censured in Nottingham , to haue proceeded from the Deuill .

But amongst all the rest of Somers actions , which M. Darrell ascribed to the deuill , there is one other that may not be pretermitted : which argueth , that he thought himselfe to haue wonne such credite , as hee might say any thing , were it neuer so absurde , without suspition of falsehoode or iugling . At some such times , as Somers being in his fittes , called for drinke , M. Darrell would suffer him to haue none , affirming that it was not Somers , but the deuil that called for it . This M. Darrell denyeth , but it is deposed in sorte , M Darrell ad art , 3 , pag. 223 Edm. Garland pa. 301 as followeth .

William Somers asking for drinke , ( sayeth Edmond Garland ) M. Darrell caused it to be denyed him : saying it was not hee , but the Deuill that asked for it .

Rob. Coop . pa. 229. Robert Cooper thus : I heard Thomas Porter say , that the boy being drye and hungry in the morning , before his dispossession , they durst giue him neyther meate , nor drinke , till M. Darrell had beene first acquainted with it . Againe , Somers being at Porters house in a fitte , he said he was drye , but yet durst not drinke , Rob. Coop . pa. 292. because M. Darrell had tolde him , that the deuill would make him drye and hungry , and did forbid him therefore , to take any drinke or meate .

Few men but M. Darrell ( it is supposed ) would haue suspected , when the boy was drie , that the Deuill called for drinke . But it was his glory to shew his skill and acquaintance with Sathans practises , and still to pretend that the boyes actions were wonderfull . Many that were present , when they saw Somers doe his trickes , supposing that it had beene the Deuill that did them , were greately afraide . But M. Darrell was so strong in faith ( forsooth ) as , seeming greately to disdaine both Sathan and all his doinges , he checked him , commaunded him , and reuyled him at his pleasure : whereby the simpler sorte of people , ascribed great vertue and holines vnto him . If the resemblances before made of M. Darrels practises in this point , to Pedlers , Mountebanks , and the Reliquemongers of Rome be not so fitte : then as you remember , Somers and Darrell dissembling and colluding together , thinke vpon the pretie feates , betwixt Bankes and his horse . Indeed it was one of the greatest wonders that hapned in those actions at Nottingham , that so many were seduced by such palpable fooleries .

CHAP. II. How M. Darrell would not suffer ( as neare as hee could ) any to deale with Somers in his fittes , to trie whether he were senseles or dissembled .

IF M. Darrell in his practises with Somers , had beene of a single heart , none should haue beene more carefull then he , to haue searched and tryed out his dissimulation : considering the common opinion after a while , that he was but a counterfyte . But hee was so farre from that , as he bent himselfe to the contrarie . For the chief ground that M. Darrell wrought vpon , being the opinion that Somers was senseles in his fittes : when some who suspected him for a dissembler , thought good vpon diuerse occasions to make triall of it , by touching of him , and asking of him many questions : M. Darrell withstoode them , as much as he could , greatly blaming them for so doing , and alledging sondry pretences in that behalfe . Herewith M. Darrell being charged , hee confesseth parte thereof , but much more is deposed .

M. Darrel ad art. 5 pag. 50 , Whilest Somers was in sondrie of his fittes , diuerse attempting to trie whether he had any sense , and whether hee had dissembled , and to that purpose , pricking him with pinnes , and offering violence to some parts of his body , I did reproue some , and hinder others for so dealing with him : affirming , that though he could not then feele them , he would afterwardes feele the hurt of it , and be sore .

And touching the asking of the boy any questions his shifte to hinder that , was a pretence , that hee helde it vnlawfull so to doe : because in demaunding any thing of him at that time , it was to aske the deuill a question : wherin the Gentleman disagreeeth from all his authors , that write of this arte : who giue many precepts , when , how , and what they must charge Sathan to tell them : as who sent him : for what cause : what Saintes prayer hee feared most : what is his name : what company he hath with him , and such like . Besides , he also differeth from himselfe : for when he dealt with Katherine Wright , he had one or two pretie Dialogues with the Deuill . But it was expedient for him in this case , M. Darrell , ad art. 22 , pa. 42. to dislike of that course . I confesse ( sayeth he ) that I charged the spirite to tell his name , which I did then in ignorance , being drawne thereunto by reading a little treatise that came to my handes , concerning the dispossessing of one in the South Country . Furthermore , being charged to haue asked Somers sondry questions in his fittes , when hee was growne a great man in the vnderstanding of these misteries , he answereth thus : M Darrell ad art , 3 , pa , 215. I neuer asked any one question of Somers , when I thought him to bee in a fitte , supposing that if I should so haue done , I should haue asked questions of the Deuill , which I account a thing vnlawfull . But true it is , that Sathan oftentimes of purpose to deceiue me , would suffer the boy lye quietly when he was in his fitte , whereby it came to passe , that I supposing his fitte had beene done , asked him a question , whereunto Sathan hath answered . Here is fast and loose , as the Egyptian listeth .

Some that stoode by ( sayeth William Somers , W. Somers pag. 10 ) endeuoring to make triall , whether I was voide of sense or no , did call vpon me : with whome M. Darrell was angrie , saying , that I heard no more then a blocke . Others would haue pinched me , but M. Darrell did prohibite them : affirming that it would make mee sore afterward . Within a while also , the same night , vz. the 5. of Nouember , an other asking me a question , I forgetting my selfe did answere him : wherewith M. Darrell was discontented , and blamed the partie in so doing , saying , that it was not I , but the Deuill that gaue him that answere .

Somers many times in his fittes , M. Crauen , pa , 258 , would talke merilie with the by-standers , and answere any man directly to any question hee would propound : Which thing M. Darrell himself hath ofte reprehended in the people saying , that the Deuill tooke delight in such vaine prattle .

Somers falling to toyes and laughing in his fittes , the fift of Nouember , M. Darrell sayde in the ende to the people , M. Hunt , Fol 18 , let him alone : for he is so full of knauerie , that there is no dealing with him .

M. Darrell blamed such as asked Somers any questions , Ro. Cooper pag. 291. saying , it was the Deuill to whome they spake , and who answered them : though the boy did answere aptly and directly , to any questions that were propounded vnto him . Againe , diuerse wold adiure the boy in his fittes , or the deuill in him , ( as it was pretended ) to tell them how he came into him , whome M. Darrell would finde fault with , saying , it was the deuill , and not the boye to whome they spake .

George Richardson fol. 20. I haue asked some questions of Somers in his fittes : and M. Darrell hath answered , let him alone , for he neyther heareth , seeth , nor knoweth anie thing , whilest he is in these fittes .

M. Darrell hauing tolde mee that the deuill was in bed with the boy , Geo , Pendleton . pa , 109 and an other shewing me where hee was mouing vnder the Couerlette , I catched holde of him , ( as it was supposed ) with my left hand , and would haue pulled the cloathes off with my other hand , saying , in the name of God , whatsoeuer it is , I will see it : whereupon M. Darrell helde the cloathes downe , not suffering me to vncouer him , and affirming , that the boye being in his bed , and in his fittes , to vncouer him , was as much as his life was worth .

M. Darrel , talking with the saide Pendleton of the boyes knowledge , Geor. Pendleton , ibid. by reason of the wicked spirite that was within him , he the sayde Pendleton , affirming that he had lost something by the way as he came to Nottingham , would needes know of the boy , what it was , that hee had lost : nay quoth M. Darrell , he cannot of himselfe answere any questions , but doth speake onely that which the euill spirite doth put in his minde to speake . This was a pretie euasion vppon the sodaine : but Pendleton was no way satisfyed with it . M. Darrell knew very well , that the boy was not able to answere him : and therefore he vsed that shifte , whereas if hee had beene indeede perswaded that the deuill had beene in him , Pendleton , ibid , he would no doubt haue suffered him to haue beene put to his plunge , in answering the saide question . The thing that Pendleton had lost was his rapier . Furthermore the saide Pendleton , demaunding of Somers diuerse other questions , and he answering none of them . What ( qouth he ) is the boy deafe ? No ( said Maister Darrell ) he is not deafe , but he cannot speake of himselfe in his fittes , except the Deuill doe moue him thereunto . Shift vpon Shift .

It being obiected to M. Darrell himselfe , that at one time he catching at that which moued in Somers bed , and vnder the couerlet , said he had hold of the wicked spirite : but would not doe so much , as turne vp the clothes to see what he had in hand , that thereby both he himselfe , and others that were present might haue seene their errours : he the said Darrell doth thus answere . At one time , taking hold of that which seemed to moue vnder the couerlet , M Darrell ad art , 8 , pag. 223. ( being about a foote from the masse of his bodie ) I did feele the same stirre and moue , as if it had been a liuing creature , but I did not turne vp the clothes , as thinking or regarding so to doe . The fellow was neere driuen , or at the least growne verie drie in saying : that hee thought not , nor regarded to turne vp the clothes . In an other place he saith , that when they saw , M. Darrell ad . art. 17. pag. 39. as it were , a kitling , and sometimes three or foure running vp and downe vnder the couerlet , wherewith the boy was couered , as he lay vpon his bed , they did sodainely cast vp the said couerlet , to see what was vnder it : but still the supposed formes of kitlings were vanished away .

And is it then possible , that when hee had grasped one of the saide Kitlinges in his hand , that hee should neither thinke , nor regarde to see and trie what hee had holde of ?

But of all the examples wherein Maister Darrelles courage hath appeared , there remaineth one pertinent to the point in hande , wherein hee shewed himselfe a man : regarding , or waighing the presence of fiue or sixe Deuilles no more , M. Darrell . ad . art. 6 , pag , 223. then if there had beene but so many Butterflyes . I very well remember ( sayth he ) that at one time whilest some were busily catching at the Deuill or spirits , M. Darrell ad art. 6 , pag , 223 , vnder the couerlet where Somers lay , and had so done for a good space , one saying here he is , an other , there he is , and so catching at them ( there being fiue , sixe or seuen spirites at that time there ) I willed them to desist , saying , they were but wicked spirits , that had taken vpon them certaine bodies .

They were but wicked spirits : a matter of nothing : M. Darrels familiar acquaintances , and not to be feared . The truth was , that the boy was playing the knaue with his handes , elbowes , and knees , and other partes of his bodie vnder the couerlet : which Maister Darrell could not chuse but know , and therefore did what he could to preuent his detection .

CHAP. III. How M. Darrell indeuoured to excuse Somers when hee was taken short , and did such toyes , as did argue him sufficiently to be but a counterfeit .

WHen M. Darrell could not alwaies so preuaile , but that many vppon diuers occasions would bee dealing with the boy in his fittes : and thereuppon perceiued by their words , that they did collect by diuers circumstances , that he had his sences , and so did dissemble : he the said Maister Darrell was charged by her Maiesties said Commissioners , M. Darrel ad art. 11. pag. 224. to haue laboured by all the meanes hee could with this excuse , and that excuse , how hee might withstand and preuent that conceit and opinion . Somewhat to this purpose he himselfe confesseth : but more is deposed . I haue at sundry times said , that Sathan in his subtiltie hath done in the boy some sleight and trifling things , at diuers times , of purpose to deceiue the beholders , and to beare them in hand , that he did neuer greater thinges in him : thereby to induce them to thinke , that he was a counterfeite .

Whilest I was in these practises ( saith Somers ) diuers would snatch at the spirite , Somers . pag. 21. which they supposed to haue beene vnder the couerlet or clothes with me , and did thereby sometimes catch mee by the hand , sometimes by my foote , and sometimes by my knee : which M. Darrell perceiuing , and that some did thereby imagine that it was but my knauery , hee told them that out of doubt it was the Deuill that made those motions , and that he did sometimes put my hands or feet into their hands that catched at them , of purpose thereby to hinder the glorie of God , which in this work he said , did manifestly appeare . But when he was present , he would not suffer ( as neere as he could ) any to catch at the said supposed spirits , nor to cast vp the couerlet or cloathes , as otherwise vsually they did , to haue seene the Deuill , as they pretended .

When Somers and M. Darrell had beene deceiued by the secret bringing of widdow Boote the pretended witch into the chamber , where Somers lay in one of his fittes : whereby they not knowing thereof , Somers lay quiet , both at her comming in , and at her going out : M. Darrell greatly misliking that practise when he knew of it , and perceiued that some thereby supposed the boy to dissemble , did labour to perswade those that were present ( saith Somers ) that they should not so thinke or suspect : affirming it to be the Deuils practise , W. Somers pag. 23. and that Sathan woulde not of purpose vexe me at those times as he had done before , that so he might ( as much as lay in him ) rob God of his glory , and blemish the great works which he did shew in me .

When Somers fell to his fittes againe after Christmas , Rob. Cooper . pa. 105. I seeing him doe and acte certaine foolish toyes , was therewith discontented : and tolde Maister Darrell before diuers , that I verily thought the boy did dissemble . And Maister Darrell gaue me this answere : that such things as hee did , were but the illusions of the Deuill , assuring me , that hee did not dissemble , but was againe repossessed . And againe : Maister Darrel would alwaies excuse the boy , Ro. Cooper pag. 299. if he did any thing that might be thought to be counterfeit : saying , that it was the Deuill that did the same , thereby to blemish the glorie of God .

M. Pare . fol. 5. Being many times and often with the boy , I obserued in him many foolish and friuolous gestures : which gaue me some sparke of suspition of his dissimulation . For in all those fittes , Maister Darrell would say : let him alone , it is not hee in deed , but the Deuill that doth it : and vpon the like occasions would further affirme , that the Deuill indeuoured to darken the worke of God .

M. Pare , ibi . Againe , I heard Maister Aldred charge the boy , to take heed that hee did not dissemble : whereunto the boy aunswered , that he did not dissemble : for ( saith he ) I do not know of any strange thinges that you say I haue done : and thereupon Maister Darrell said : let him alone , it is not hee in deed , but the Deuill that doth it . M. pare . 265 And againe , Maister Darrell did labour to perswade the people , and that in his Sermons , that when the boy had done something that might argue him to be a dissembler , it was but a practise of the Deuill , thereby to blemish the glory of God .

M. Aldred . fol. 6. Maister Darrell hath said before the boy , to such as haue beene medling with him in his fits : let him alone , for it is not hee , but the Deuill , and that the Deuill would hinder the glory of God , by all the meanes he could .

M. Law : pag , 262 , I telling Maister Darrell diuers times ( saith M. Lowe ) that if the Deuill were in Somers , I wondred that Somers could speake no language but English : Maister Darrell answered me ( as hee did generally to my argument that was alleadged of the boyes counterfeyting ) that the Deuill did it to hinder the glory of God in his dispossession .

Being intreated by M. Euington to come to Garlands house , Geo , Richardson . pag , 270. to see the boy in his fits , and to confirme mee that hee was not a counterfeite , because I had alwayes doubted him so to bee : I went thither , where I found Maister Darrell , M. Dodde , M. Hildersham , M. Aldridge , M. Euington , and others . At my first comming into the house , I found the boy in no fitte : but vpon some few speeches vsed to him by the Ministers , he presently fell into one . In the which fitte he continued a while , and then foamed excedingly : whereat ( quoth M. Darrell , and the rest of the ministers ) marke I pray you , for this is the especiallest signe of his repossession . Hereupon suspecting something , I laid my head close to the boyes head , where I heard a kind of grating of somewhat betwixt his teeth , & then I told Garland the boyes keeper , that I thought something was in his mouth . Whereupon Garland , taking him by the haire of the head , and I by his mouth , we shooke out of his mouth a peece of blacke leade , & thereupon he awaked out of his fit . Then quoth Maister Aldridge , Will . hadst thou not a peece of blacke leade about thee , or in thy mouth : no quoth the boy . And vpon this the foresaid ministers generally concluded , that it was a practise of the Deuil , to throw the said black leade into the boyes mouth , thereby to choke him .

In one fit I saw William Somers froath at the mouth very much , so as the foame roaped downe into his necke : Edm. Garland . pa. 373. and at one time I found a peece of blacke leade in his mouth .

At one time I foaming ( saith Somers ) very much in my fit , W. Somers pag 33. Edm. Garland vpon some mans motion ( as I suppose ) would needes search if I had any thing in my mouth : and I confesse , that he found there a peece of blacke leade , which I had put into my mouth , that therby I might foame in more aboundant maner .

Some other examples might be brought of M. Darrels shifting deuises , to preserue the boyes credite , or rather his owne . For this course was vsuall with him , insomuch as when he was absent , & that the boy did any thing that went a wry , his schollers were so cunning , that they were able to coyne him some excuses .

Edward Freeman , Ed. Freeman . pag. 299 , going one morning with two or three Shoemakers to Garlands house , and perceiuing that whilest he was there , Somers would not fall into any of his fits , he departed , being desirous that the Shoemakers ( who had neuer seene him ) should then see a fitte : and at his departure he told them , that as soone as he was gone , they should see him in one .

This Freeman was one , to whome Somers before had confessed his counterfeiting , and therefore hee forbare his fittes whilest he was present . But he was no sooner out of the dores almost , when he fell to his prankes . Now at the said Freemans departure , Mistres Aldridge affirmed , that the Deuill woulde not shew any thing to them that did not belieue .

M. Crauen . pag. 258 Likewise when M. Crauen twitching Somers by the finger in one of his fits : he the said Somers cried : Oh who is that that nips me ? One Wilkinson to excuse the matter said , that it might be the Deuill was then leauing him , when Maister Crauen began to nip him .

CHAP. IIII. How contrarie to M. Darrels assertion , Somers had his sences & vnderstanding in his fittes .

THere is no building bee it neuer so strong , that will long continue , if the foundation be not sure . He is therefore accounted a very vnwiseman , that wil build either vpon the sands , or vppon hollow & false grounde . which point of good architecture or husbandry , if Maister Darrell had well learned , he would neuer haue set the frame of all his cosening practises , vpon that moist and marish conceit , that Somers in his fits was altogether sencelesse . For besides , that none of his fellow Deuill driuers was euer so absurd , as to maintaine his position in that behalfe generally , his weake ground in this particular of Somers is shaken and ouerthrowne , by many depositions .

The chiefe deceit to bleare all their eyes at Nottingham , Rob. Cooper . pa. 106. was the perswasion beaten into them by M. Darrell , that Somers was senceles in al his fits , & that when he spake , it was not he , but the Deuill that spake in him .

George Noble alledgeth three reasons , why he thought Somers to haue his sences in his fits , and consequently , Geo. Noble . pag. 278. to dissemble in pretending the contrarie . The first is , because ( said he ) that Somers dancing vpon a bed , and a window being somewhat low , that would haue hurt him , if hee had not taken some heed of the same , he the said Somers would still be looking carefully at the said window least he shold chance to hit it , and so hurt himselfe . Secondly , in that a Londoner being by , and bidding him the said Somers to serue God : he the said Somers bad him get him into his countrey : and after being asked by the said Londoner where that was , he bad him scoffingly , go looke . Thirdly , hee also then heard , that one should bid him put vp his shirt , then hanging out at his knee , whilest he was dauncing vpon his bed , and he did so .

Nich Shepard . pag. 205. Vpon the Sonday in the morning I went againe to see Somers , where after I had a while remained , & that the boy was dancing , leaping , and playing diuers trickes vpon his bed , it happening that his shirt hanging out of his knees , and speaking of it to one Rhodes , that stood by me , he the said Somers as he was leaping & dancing in his said fit , did with his hand pul vp his shirt , whereby I , together with Peter Rhodes , George Noble , Iohn Rhodes , and Thomas Freeman perceiued , that the boy had sence in that fit , contrarie to M. Darrels saying ouer night .

Pet. Rhodes pag. 280. Vpon the Sunday morning , after that M. Darrell came to Nottingham ; I went to see Somers , and the house being full , he began his tricks , and as he was dancing and leaping , his shirt did hang out of his hose , and he put his hand in at his codpeece , & pulled it vp : and as he ran backward , he looked behind him how neere the wall was for hurting himselfe .

M. Hallam . fol. 8. It was constantly receiued ( saith M. Hallam ) that Somers in his fits had neither sence , memory , nor vnderstanding : which he refelleth : First , because he answered directly vnto certaine questions when he was in his fittes , as being asked whether a certaine woman could see , he said she could : being asked how a Sow was killed , he answered , that a waine ranne ouer her . Secondly , for that staring with his eyes ( when I made as though I would haue put my fingers into them ) hee the said Somers winked . Thirdly , because Somers lying quiet when mother Boote was brought in by me , I perceiued , that at such times as Somers shewed himselfe to be troubled , at the comming in of witches , hee knew of their comming before hand .

M. Crauen setteth downe this position , that Somers being in his fittes , had the vse of all his senses . And hee proueth the same by fiue or sixe reasons : M. Crauen . pa. 258. the summe whereof followeth . First , because Somers remembred what he saide in his fittes , and was afraide , which shewed to him to haue both memory and fancie . Secondly , for his outward senses , as for seeing , in that I haue beene many times present , when the boy hath raysed himselfe vppon his bedde being in his fittes , to see who came in at the dore , and hath named them as they entred , and iested vpon them : also hee would spie if any children stoode neare the bedde , and at them especially hee would many times leape and make faces , and laugh exceedingly when hee saw them afraide . Thirdly , touching hearing , because the boy would many times talke merrily with the by-standers , and answered any man directly to any question he would propound . Fourthly , concerning smelling , for that a Gentlewoman comming in , who had ciuette , and sweete powder ( which yeelded indeed a sweete sauour ) oh ( sayeth the boy in one of his fittes ) what a sweet smell is here ? Fiftly , for his sense of feeling , in that being pricked with a pin before the Commissioners at Nottingham into the legge , hee sodainely plucked it vppe : and because the same day in an other fitte , I made him to cry out with a twitch of his little finger , & he saide , oh what is it that nips me ?

Somers in one of his fittes , whilest I was present , Th. Hayes . pa. 317. did laugh exceedingly : and I demaunding of him when his fitte was ended , what moued him so to laugh , he told mee , it was because the Deuill shewed him a bagge of golde , and tolde him hee would giue it him . &c. which moued mee to thinke that he vnderstoode and remembred what hee did , or suffered in his fittes .

His taunting and vsing of slaunderous speeches ( when he was in his fittes ) against such as he liked not , Edm. Garland , fol 4. might easily bee obserued to proceede from his owne ordinarie lewde inuention , besides , many lewde and grosse gestures , not fit to bee mentioned . Againe , where it was saide , hee had no sense in his fittes , I haue heard him diuerse times being in his fittes , call many by their true names , and describe others by nicknames , so as it appeared , hee had both sense and vnderstanding . With Garland also do agree in effect word for word , M. Parre , M. Aldridge , M. Aldred , and Iohn Sherrart .

M. Low . pa. ●62 . By Somers answere vnto mee in these wordes : Ah sirrha , you thinke I counterfeyte , I resolued my selfe , that hee had sense , and vnderstanding in his fittes , as at other times also I had obserued in him .

CHAP. V. Of the motions and knockinges which were heard and seene about Somers in his fittes , that they were done and made by himselfe , and were not as M. Darrel hath reported , extraordinary or supernaturall .

IN the Certificate to the L. Archbishop of Yorke , from the Commissioners at Nottingham , the knocking and motions about Somers in his bed , were certified amongst the extraordinarie actions done by him in his fittes . M. Darrell termeth them extraordinary , and supernaturall actions : and in his Apologie writeth of them in this sorte . Hereunto , adde that most rare accident that hapned vnder the Couerlette , where Somers lay . There were certaine thinges , sometimes 4. or 5. at one instant , stirring and mouing vnder our hands , as if they had beene kitlinges , whelpes , or such liuing creatures : the Couerlette being sodainely cast vppe , they vanished away , but throwne downe , they were presently there againe .

He that once hath passed the limites of modesty , doth easily grow in short time to be impudent . What Somers himselfe hath saide hereof , together with some other fooleries of M. Darrelles , you may peruse in the fourth Chapter of the second booke , and what is deposed , doth here insue .

Hauing heard of many wonders , M. Hallam fol. 8. of certaine knockinges in Somers bedde , I was very desirous carefully to obserue the same : so as one night about twelue of the clocke , Somers being waken , I heard this noyse somewhat dully , and thinking it to bee about the beddes feete , I conueyed my hand into the bedde verie secretly and softly , and on the sodaine laide my left hand on the boyes feete , and there felt one of his toes , slipping downe from the other , which was the verie knocking at that time . After which time the boye neuer vsed the like knocking in my presence .

For motions , I haue beene oftentimes there , M. Crauen fol. 14. when others haue sayde , they haue felt the quantitie of a Mouse , mouing and panting vnder their handes : but my selfe , though I haue often endeuoured to feele , and presently followed the hands of them , that sayde they felt , could notwithstanding , neuer perceiue any thing . For the knocking , I haue also heard it &c. notwithstanding , I more wondred at the boyes cunning , then at the Deuilles dancing . Again , this Deuill was of a strange constitution , palpable to some , but visible to none . And againe , I haue discouered the sleighte of his iugling in many thinges : as when the noyce of foure or fiue knockes were heard together in manner of a chime , I found one of them to bee his finger thrust vnder his thigh , as he lay vppon his backe : which thing I would haue shewed vnto the people , had not the boy by force of his thigh wrested it from mee , and turned himselfe hastely vppon his belly , whereuppon the Chime for that night ceased .

M. Barnard fol. 12 For any likenes or shape , or motion of any bodily substance , to bee seene or felt aboue or vnder the Couerlette , I vtterly deny it : except it were the body or partes of the body of the boy , who lying alwayes vnder a Couerlette , might be the sleight and nimble motion of some partes of his body , deceite the eyes of the beholders .

George Richardson fol. 202 , Touching the likenesses of Kitlinges mouing in Somers bed , I haue heard much wonder thereof , and at one time Thomas Slater being with mee , wee behelde a thing moue and rolle vnder the Couerlette , whereupon Slater catched it in his handes , and drew his dagger of purpose to stab it , and presentlie wee turned vp the cloathes , and it was the boyes foot , which I know to be true , because I was present at the feeling and doing thereof . Again , to the tapping and rapping , I haue heard the same , and did vpon the hearing of it , imagine that it was the fillipping of one toe with another vpon the bed , and sometimes with his fingers as he found occasion , which I suspecting , did at my going to bed secretly practise it . And it fell out to be so agreeable with that which the boy did , as my wife being in bed with mee , was on the sodaine in greate feare , that Somers spirite had followed me .

Ed , Garland pag Catching on a time at that which I saw moue the cloathes , I got holde of it , and offering to cast vppe the cloathes , to see what I had in my hand , it slipped from me , and I did then suspect , and do now belieue it to be true , that the thing I had holde of was the boyes priuie members , and that I offering to pull vp the cloathes , he shrinking in his bed pulled them out of my hand , I not holding fast , Edm. Garland . p. 301 because I then suspected so much , Againe , Somers lying at my house , I found him in a plaine tricke of dissimulation , vz. he lying in a bed , and I hearing a knocking at the beds feete , stepped hastely to the place , and catched the boy by the toes , which I perceyued to haue made the former knocking , and then I said , this is a counterfeyte knacke indeede : Whereat Somers laughed .

For the knocking and tapping , I haue oft heard the same , Rob. Cooper . fo. . 17. & now verilie think , that it was done by the boyes own deuise , which I did not formerly conceiue , for that I gaue too much credite to the opinion and learning of M. Darrell .

Touching the rapping about Somers bed , M Aldred fol , 6. I and M. Hallam came to the beddes side and heard it : and afterwardes conferring together priuately M. Hallams opinion was , that it was nothing else , but the tapping of one of his toe nayles vppon an other .

I haue heard sometimes a tapping about the boyes bed , M Pare , fol , 5 , which I verily thinke was eyther the fillipping of his fingers , or some motion with his toes . Againe , touching a matter of substance , which moued in his bed , I did once catch holde of it , and grasped it in my hand , and I doe thinke , that it was eyther his knee or his thigh .

I saw a thing moue in the boyes bed , and laide my hand on it , Mary Cooper . fol , 1. but it got from me I know not how . The second time I catched at it vnder the clothes , and something pulled my hand very straight , and held it fast , and I thinke it was my brothers hand : for that I complayning of the hurt I had , hee fell a laughing at mee : and at that time both his handes were in the bed .

CHAP. VI. How Somers casting himselfe into the fire , was voluntarie , and no extraordinarie matter , as M. Darrell hath pretended .

AMongst the admirable workes of William Somers , his casting into the fire , M. Darrell , Apolo . hath no meane reputation . M. Darrell telleth vs in his Apology : that the boy being cast into the fire , his handes sometimes were in the fire , and that sometimes his face did lye there a while , and yet that he was not burnt at all . Omitting some other reports , as of likelyhood condemned by himselfe , vz. that lying in the fire , neither his freeze ierkin , nor his hayre touching the burning coales , were so much as sindged . But Somers himselfe , who should know somewhat hereof , deposeth as followeth .

Somers . pag. 37. As touching the reporte of my casting into the fire , without any hurt or sindging eyther of my hayr or apparrel , this is the truth therein . Because the wordes of casting into the fire , do seeme to importe much . First I say , that the fyres in my Mistresses house , and then afterwardes in my father in lawes , were but very small , made of slate coales , and so compassed at the endes and foreparte with barres of iron , that except I should haue thrust my selfe betwixt the saide barres , and the wall , or haue thrust my fingers betwixt the barres , I could not in any wise haue cast my selfe into the fire . But I confesse , that M. Darrell hauing tolde me out of S. Marke , and likewise hauing straightly warned such as kept me in my supposed fits , that they should bee very carefull to looke vnto me . I did cast my selfe now and then into the Chimney , or vpon the yrons or grates : but I neuer did so , but when there was company by , that would pull mee out presently , and then also , did it with such warines , as I was sure , that rather then faile , I might helpe my selfe . And for the sindging neither of my hayr nor apparrell : when I cast my selfe into the fire , I had commonly eyther my hatte or cappe on , which might keepe my hayre if my head had touched the fire . And touching my apparrell , it is vntrue that it was not sindged , for the wings and skirtes of my freeze ierkin did shew the contrary . For my manner was so to fall into the Chimney , as that sometimes my shoulders onelie should touch the grate , and sometimes my buttockes onely , wherby the wings , shoulders , and skirtes of my ierkin , were apparantlie sindged . But I wearing then old leatherne breeches which were greasie , they indeed tooke little hurt . And more then this in effect , whatsoeuer is reported , I say it is false . Vnto this deposition of Somers diuers other testimonies may be added . One thing amongst others , ( sayeth M. Bernard ) I saw William Somers acte verie foolishly . M. Barnard , pag. 255. Hee standing by his sister in the Chimney , sodainely clapt his buttockes vpon the fire by her , hauing on a very good strong payre of letherne breeches , and in his falling downe , hee did not clap himselfe right on the fire , but reeled on the one side , & was snatched vp immediately : which I seeing so vainely done , I went away fully resolued of the boyes villanous dissimulations , and could neuer after bee entreated to see him any more . Somers at the end of one of his fittes sodainely starting vp , went backewardes to the fire , Iames Alwood pa. 289. and fell down with his shoulders on the fire , but no man stepping to him , hee tombled quickly out againe of him selfe . Hereunto also appertayneth that which is set downe in the first Chapter of the thirde Book , concerning his voluntary falling into the fire at S. Iohns , to the admiration of those that were present , and knew not the compact betwixt him and Nicholas Shepheard .

CHAP. VII . Of Somers pretended strength and weight in his fittes , that contrary to M. Darrelles and his friendes reportes , there was nothing extraordinary in them .

AS touching the pretended strength of Somers in his fittes , it hath bin reported & auowed : that three or foure had inough to do to hold him : that foure or fiue had much a doe to holde him : & that some times three , sometimes foure , and sometimes six could scarsely holde him . M. Darrell , Apolo . And M. Darrell enlarging the matter aboue the warrant of his authors , sayeth : that his strength was often such , that sometimes six men could not rule him , had much adoe to holde him , could scarsely holde him . Had inough to doe to holde him , ( say his witnesses ) : could not rule him , sayeth M. Darrell . Hee hath so vsed his tongue to deceite , as hardly he can reporte any thing truely . Somers hath dealt since his examination at London much more sincerely and particularly in this matter .

W. Somers pag. 39. Concerning my supposed extraordinary strength , ( sayeth he ) in that it is sayde , that three or foure , fiue or six , and sometimes seauen men vsing their whole strength , were much troubled to hold or carry me , I thinke indeede that I seemed diuers times to be more strong then I was : because I often perceiued that they were greatly afraid , who tooke vppon them either to hold or carry me . Insomuch as at sometimes I haue so skarred sondry with my lookes , as they haue started from me . Again , I also so seemed , for that they ( being many that toyled themselues about mee ) much hindred one an other by pulling of me contrary wayes . Besides , for one of my yeares and bignesse , I haue a reasonable strength , and doe thinke it no great matter to trouble foure or fiue , that should take vpon them to carrie me : as I did those that tooke vpon them to carrie me to Smalles house , the morning before the fast . It hath also beene reported , that when I haue seemed sencelesse , that I haue not breathed , that my pulse hath not moued , and that I haue beene colde , as though I had beene dead : they might as well I thinke , haue said , that I was dead , and that M. Darrell hath restored mee to life againe . That therefore which hath beene giuen out touching my pulse , my coldnesse , and my not breathing , is vtterly vntrue . I confesse that the time of the yeare was very colde , when I did practise those fittes , and I being for the most part in my doublet and hose , could not chuse but be often very cold . But of these last points , as by the way : his supposed extraordinarie strength is the thing in hande : whereof there are these subsequent depositions .

Sometimes Somers woulde make shew of great strength , Ed. Garland fol. 4. when being proued by mee , it was but ordinarie according to his person . And againe , whereas it was reported , Edm. Gar. pag. 301 , that Somers had extraordinarie strength , I found him often of easie strength , and to make shew of greater strength then in deede he had .

I saw and heard great admiration of the boyes strength and waight , and seeing one attempting to lift him , M. Foster fol. 18 , was tossed and sweat much therewith , I for my satisfaction indeuoured to lift him vp in his fitte , and did it very easily : neyther finding nor perceiuing any supernaturall strength or waight in the saide boy .

I was at Garlands house with the boy , where were present M. Darrell , M. Euington , M. Aldridge , M. Hildersham , Geor. Richardson , fol , 20. & M. Dod , & some others : & there some one said , it is giuen out that this is counterfeit , and therefore let vs see him that doth think so , now to trie his strength . Whereupon M. Euington called out me , ( because he heard my opinion thereof before ) and bad mee trie the boyes strength . And so said , the boy was in a fitte , and presently thrust downe his leg as stiffe as might be , and I came to him & heaued at him & lifted him vp . The ministers asked me what waight he was , & I answered , that I had lifted an hundred and an halfe with more ease in my youth : yet do I not thinke him to be of that waight . Then they bad me to bow the boyes legge : and I seeing how he had stretched it out , set my knee to his knee , and then bended his legge backward at my pleasure .

M. Pare , 264. Hearing of the boyes extraordinary strength , I thought good to trie it : and vpon proofe , found it to bee but ordinarie : and so likewise for his waight , I could neuer perceiue it to bee extraordinarie .

Rob. Coop . pa. 291. I haue often proued the boyes strength in his fittes , but neuer founde it to bee but ordinarie . And I haue oftentimes , when he hath fallen vpon the floore , taken him vp my selfe , and laide him vpon the bed , neuer perceiuing him either to be extraordinarily strong or heauie .

Edw. Freeman . pag , 299. Towards the euening , the boy making shew as though he would throw himselfe into the fire , I catched at him , and notwithstanding the great strength & waight that he was supposed to haue , vz. that foure or fiue could scarce stirre or hold him , I threw him easily vpon the bed , which when the boy perceiued , and that hee was in my hands , to whom he had before discouered his counterfeiting , he presently cried out : Lord haue mercie vpon me , and gaue ouer his fit .

M. Hallam . fol. 8. Being with Somers one night , after his knocking had beene discouered , he assaying to heaue vp his bodie in a maruellous manner , and I indeuouring to keepe him downe , could not doe it : but looking more neerely vnto him , I espied that hee supported himselfe with his legs & sholders , wherfore putting my hand into the bed , & taking his legs from vnder him , he came down quickly & with ease . More to this purpose may be seene in the fourth Chapter of the second booke , how the boy by shrinking downe , and standing close to him that assaide to lift him , made shew of greater strength , and weight then he had .

CHAP. VIII . Somers knowledge in his fits was not extraordinary , as M. Darrell and his friends haue falsly pretended : neither could hee speake Greeke , Hebrew , or Latine , otherwise then hee had learned .

THe authour of the briefe Narration , to proue that Somers had extraordinarie knowledge : and thereby to inforce that hee was possessed , the same his knowledge proceeding from Sathan that was within him , doth tell vs , that Somers in his fittes spake of things done in his absence , at the instant when he spake them : as that ( saith he ) of the examination of Millicent Horsley , and of M. Darrels & M. Aldriges comming , vnknowne to any there present . These examples which the Narrator alleageth , being meere vntruthes , & cosenages , M. Darrell ( it seemeth ) is in his Apologie ashamed of them , and therefore hee omitteth them . Or if not so , his fault is the greater , in that he hath so set downe this matter , as though it had beene much more wonderfull , then by the said examples it could bee well induced . For thus hee reporteth it : His knowledge was such , that by vertue thereof , hee tolde of those things which were done and spoken diuers miles of him , at the same instant they fell out , and foretold thinges to come . From hence also it was , that diuine like he continued his speech , in expounding the Creede for an howre together . Who woulde not thinke by these generall tearmes , that the boye had beene a kinde of Prophete ? But they are ( bee you sure ) a couple of false seducers , and counterfeyte companions : it being impossible , ( if they were not madde ) but that they should write these thinges , against their owne consciences , and of purpose for their owne reputations , to abuse their Readers .

Concerning the boyes diuine-like expounding of the Creede , the truth thereof hath beene shewed in the first Chapter of this booke : and for the rest , how ridiculous it is , that which ensueth will declare and make manifest . And first , as touching this fore-telling of M. Darrels comming to Nottingham . Besides , that the boy vnderstoode by Hugh Wilson , and by other speeches of diuerse persons , ( to omit the compact betwixt them of his promised repaire , when Somers could so acte his fittes , as he should be thought thereby to be possessed ) that M. Darrell was stil expected , W. Somers , pag. 9. he sayeth thus , for his saide pretended extraordinarie knowledge . As M. Darrell was comming , one ouertaking him vpon Trent bridge , and ouergoing him , reported in Nottingham that M. Darrell was coming , which reporte being brought to the house where I lay , I heard thereof , and did also perceiue , that he was comming by their looking out , and by the speeches of some others , that ranne forth to see him . Wherevpon I did say , that M. Darrell was comming : which wordes of mine , they that were present & heard them , tooke them ( as it seemeth ) to be miraculous , because M. Darrell had sent worde by Hugh Wilson ( but falsly ) that in my fittes , I heard no more then a blocke , which conceite I did nourish as much as I could , during the time of all my counterfeyting . And more then this , concerning this supposed wonder of my foretelling of M. Darrels comming , I deny to be true .

Now , for his supposed skill in foretelling of M. Aldridges comming vnto him , Somers pa. 36. and so of diuers which might as wel haue beene added , I protest ( saith Somers ) that this is the truth which insueth , whatsoeuer is giuen out to the contrarie . There were for the most part diuers in the place , where I did lye , when I was in my fits : and some of them would bee commonly looking out at the windowes , and as they saw any Preacher comming , or any other man of note , they would say amongest themselues , one to an other , that such a man , naming him , was comming . Whereby I still ouer hearing them ( they supposing me to heare nothing at all ) I did oftentimes then say , that such a man was comming , and likewise named him : which they alwaies thought through M. Darrels instructions , to be done by the Deuill , they supposing me to be possessed .

And thirdly , as touching the report of his skill , concerning Millicent Horsley , thus also Somers himselfe doth depose . It hath beene giuen out , that I , hauing before named Millicent Horsley for a witch , should tell the time , ibid. and the words that she vttered , when she was examined before one M. Parkins , a Iustice of the peace , and others , foure miles distant from Nottingham , where I then remained : the truth whereof is thus : Maister Darrell told my father in law , and others in my hearing , that he the said Maister Darrell , Maister Aldred , and some others , were going to carrie Millicent Horsley ( that present morning ) to the said Maister Parkins , to bee examined . Whereupon , I gessing by the time of Maister Darrels departure , and by the distance of the way , and of the likelihood that she would deny her selfe to bee a witch , said to those that were present by mee in one of my fittes , about eleuen of the clocke , that then Millicent Horsley was in examining , and that she denyed her selfe to be a witch . Hereof when Maister Darrell at his returne was certified , hee accounted it a great wonder , affirming , that I had truely spoken , both concerning the time , and the witches wordes . And then hee and others tooke vppon them to write diuers thinges about that matter , which I had neuer thought of : as that I had foretold , that the said witch was picking of her toes , when they came to her house in the morning : and that she denying to go with them , they were compelled to draw her forth by force : which things they also said , were true . Howbeit , I did verie well know , that I had neuer spoken of them : but I was content to let them say what they list , because such reportes did giue the more credite to the rest of my doinges . And whereas one Ione Pie hath deposed before the Commissioners , authorised from the Lord Archbishoppe of Yorke , that I made mention of Millicent Horsleyes examination , about one of the clocke in the afternoone , I doe not thinke , that therein she deposed truely , or at the least I thinke Maister Darrell at his returne , signifying , that the said Millicent was in examining , about one of the clocke , did thereby make her the saide Ione to imagine , that it was about that time , when I had spoken of the saide Millicent Horsley .

But I maruaile , why some other examples of my supposed wonderfull knowledge of one Beresforde , whom I was thought neuer to haue seene before : notwithstanding , that about a yeare or more then past , I went with the said Beresforde towards Chesterfielde . Whereupon , when hee came vnto mee in my supposed fittes , I named vnto him certaine stiles in the way : and some other thinges , whereof wee had spoken , as we were going together : as that hee should haue beene a schoolemaister , and that hee was going to his brother , &c. which things Maister Beresforde , confessing to bee true , it was reckoned for a miraculous matter : the rather because hee affirmed , that hee had neuer seene mee before , neither was it knowne to any then present , that I had euer beene in his companie .

Likewise , it might here haue beene added , how I tolde one of the Iaylors , ( as I remember ) of the Queenes prison , howe much money he had in his purse : which happened in this sort : I desired to borrow sixe pence of one Henry Ball that stoode by me : whoe presently said to the rest of the companie , that I had truely tolde him what money hee had in his purse , and that hee had in deed but sixe pence in it . Whereupon quoth one of the saide Iaylors ( leaning vpon Henrie Balles shoulder by my beds head , ) If hee can tell mee how much money I haue in my purse , I shall then verily thinke that he hath a Deuill in him . And so the said Iaylor telling Ball softly in my hearing ( whom they supposed alwaies to bee sencelesse in my fittes ) that hee had three shillinges in his purse , and no more , he did then aske mee what money hee had in his purse : and I tolde him he had three shillinges : which seemed to be a very strange matter to all that were present . And thus farre Somers himselfe , of his owne extraordinary knowledge . Now let vs heare what is deposed of this matter .

Foure thinges are worthy the marking ( saith Maister Crauen . ) First , M. Crauen , fol , 14. that the boy neuer cryed ( in my hearing ) at the approach of any person accused , but eyther when some noyse was made about the dore , whereby he might gesse of her comming , or else some bodie tolde aloude in the house , that the Witch was comming .

Secondly , that he would raise his head from the pillow at the comming in of euery Witch , and be sure to see her within the house , before hee fell ( as they called it ) into his sleeping traunce .

Thirdly , that hee cryed sometimes , as though a Witch had beene neere at hande , when none was eyther comming , or sent for . As once when the Constable said , they would fetch one Morris wise , whom he had affirmed to be a witch , hauing a familiar , in likenesse of a birde : vpon a noise of people at the dore , he cried out after his vsuall manner : which made euery man present to looke for the witches comming in : whereas the Constable vppon some better aduise , neuer went for her . Fourthly , that when a woman , accused for a witch , was closely brought in for an experiment by M. Hallam , ( a minister of honest report ) the boy neither cried at her comming or going , nor slept as he was wont whilest she staied in the house .

M. Aldridge pa , 88. I thought that Somers had named some for witches by an extraordinary knowledge , being therein confirmed by Maister Darrels speeches , of the detection of certaine witches by some in Lancashire . But now because he named none for witches , but such as were commonly reputed so before , and for that Somers saith , he had no other knowledge whereby he named them : I rather thinke it to be true , which the boy affirmeth , then that hee had any extraordinarie knowledge of them . And againe , at one time , M. Aldridge pag. 234. I came to Robert Coopers house when the boy was in a fit , & there was brought into the house widdow Else of Carleton , formerly nominated by him to be a witch , and sent thither by M. Aldred ( as I thinke . ) Vpon her comming , the boy grow to increase in his fitte : but when she came neere , and that he saw her , he became quiet . Whereupon I purposing to make triall , whether he dissembled in that point or no , tooke the widdow Else away , and walked to the Church dore , ( which was about thirtie yards distant from Coopers house . ) And after some stay made there , I returned to the house againe , & brought the said woman close behind me : where we found the boy well & at meate . And after some few speeches with him ( as asking him if hee had any good meate , and whether I should eate with him : & he answering yea , if it pleased me ) I moued my bodie awrie : by meanes whereof , he viewing the woman that stood still close behind me all the while at my backe , did fall presently into a fit .

It is likewise proued by M. Hallams deposition , M. Hallam , fol. 8 that the boy had no extraordinarie knowledge , as it was pretended . First , in that when a blinde woman was taken in suspition to be a Witch , he asking Somers being in a fitte , whether that Witch could see or no : he saide shee could : Secondly , in that when widdow Boote was brought in and out , three seuerall times secretly , he not knowing of it , neyther altred eyther at her comming in , or going out , as otherwise his manner was .

Now concerning Somers pretended extraordinary knowledge of diuerse languages . M. Darrell was charged before her Maiesties saide Commissioners , that hee had very confidentlie affirmed , that the boy in some of his fittes , did speake Latine , Greeke , and Hebrewe , in a very admirable sorte . And he confesseth the same in effect to be true : But hee is conuinced of great ouersight therein , by sondrie depositions . What M. Darrell hath deposed , doth here ensue : and the witnesses to the contrary doe afterwardes follow .

I haue saide that William Somers in some of his pretended fittes , did speake some Hebrew , and Greeke , M , Darrell ad art , 12 , pa , 329 , being altogether ignorant in both those languages : but it was verie little , that hee so spake . And in that he spake no more , it did proceede from the subteltie of Sathan , who if hee had spoken much in that sorte , should haue made his owne worke in Somers most manifest : and likewise I confesse , that diuerse questions being propounded in Latine to Somers , he the saide Somers answered aptlie in Latine so long , that hee driue one speaking into him in that language , to a non plus , as I belieue , being one that was no great scholler , although he the saide Somers ( as I belieue ) could not of himselfe haue answered so in Latine .

The saide M. Darrell being here demaunded , whether he was present , when the boy did speake eyther Hebrew , M Dar. ibid. Greeke , or Latine , answereth , that he was not : but sayeth , that the Greeke wordes ( which he doth not remember ) were deliuered vnto him in writing , by a Maister of Arts , one M Bernard : and the Latine wordes ( which he hath also forgotten ) by one Iohn Wiggen : And touching the Hebrew , hee sayeth , that he hath so heard , but knoweth not who tolde him , nor anie thing of the certainety thereof . A man of such good partes as M. Darrelles friendes do account him , would not haue published such matters vppon so slender groundes . And yet if he had saide truly therein , his credulitie might in some sorte haue excused him . Consider what is hereof deposed .

Io. Wiggen . pa. 321 Whereas it hath beene conceiued , that I should reporte , that William Somers in his fittes did answere in Greek , and Latine , to many questions demaunded of him : for the speaking of Greek , I remember that one Maister Iohn Lowe spake vnto him in Greeke , and he answered him nothing but laughed . And for his speaking of Latine , my meaning was , that Somers saide : Ego sum Deus , Ego sum Rex : and sometimes , etiam , non , & , minime , and otherwise , not any saying , or sentence whole together .

M. Bernard , pag 401 Albeit , ( sayeth M. Bernarde ) that I was oftentimes with Somers in many of his fittes : yet hee did neuer speake or pronounce any Hebrew , Greek , or Latine , at any time , when I was present . And with M. Bernard , doe agree word for word in effect , M. Crauen , and M. Hallam .

M. Lowe , pag. 262 , I went to William Somers , of purpose to trie , whether hee could speake , or the supposed Deuill in him , eyther Latine , Greeke , or any learned language , that I might enforme my selfe concerning the truth or falshoode of his pretended possession . Whereupon apposing him with diuers questions in Greeke , and in Latine , neither he the saide Somers , nor the supposed Deuill in him , did answere one word , eyther in Greeke , or Latine , except etiam , or minime , or such like , without any fitte relation to that which had beene asked . And againe , talking with Maister Darrell diuerse times about the premisses , and telling him , Ibid. that if the Deuill were in Somers , I wondred that he could speake no languages but English : Maister Darrell answered mee , ( as hee did generally to any argument that was alledged of the boyes counterfeyting ) that the Deuill did it to hinder the glory of God in his dispossession .

By the perswasion of Mistresse Gray , M. Leigh pa , 266 , I did goe to see William Somers with this resolution , that if he had ( as it was reported ) a Deuil in him : the Deuill hauing the vse of his tongue , could speake Latine , Greeke , or any other learned language . Whereupon , when I came vnto him , I spake in Latine , and asked an answere from him in Latine againe : but hee did not answere me any thing at all in Latine , but non , and nolo : which I perceyuing , tooke him for a counterfeyte , and so afterwardes did alwaies repute him .

CHAP. IX . There was no impossibility in Somers fittes , as M. Darrell and his friendes haue falsly pretended .

THe generall plee of M. Darrell in his Apologie , and of the author of the briefe Narration , with the rest of his friendes , in defence of himselfe , and to proue that Somers did not dissemble , is this : vz. that those thinges which he did in his fittes , were impossible for him to haue done by any naturall or artificiall power : and that therefore there was some supernaturall cause of them , which was ( sayeth Maister Darrell ) and euill spirite possessing him . For sayeth hee further , if those thinges most strange , and admirable can be done by any humaine skill , I deny not but hee may bee a counterfeyte . For the better satisfaction therefore of the Gentleman , it may please him to peruse the last Chapter of the thirde Booke , and there to consider , what his owne witnesses vpon their reexamination haue deposed , touching these pretended impossibilities , and also to vouchsafe the reading of these depositions following .

Rob. Cooper . pa. 106. Now I consider without feare , what things the boy did in his fittes : I thinke any other of his nimblenes and capacitie may doe the like .

Nic. Shep. fol , 2 , I neuer did see any thing that Somers did , to make mee to thinke , that it was supernaturall . And againe , I tolde M. Darrell , that Somers was no more possessed then I was my selfe : for ( quoth I ) I haue seene him doe all his fittes , and I my selfe can doe two more then he hath done . Why then ( quoth M. Darrel ) thou art possessed with a Deuill : pa. 209 , to whome I answered , that hee lyed , and that I was as good a Christian as he .

M. Crauen ▪ fol 14. Notwithstanding , all the wonders by other men seene , and reported , it was neuer my happe , though often there , to see him doe any thing , which an other boye that woulde haue endeuoured himselfe to the like lewdenes , might not easily haue performed .

M. Foster , fol. 18 I was but twise with Somers in all his fittes , and at one of the same times , I well remember , that M. Aldred asked mee my opinion , touching the truth or falshood of the boyes repossession , wherunto I answered , that I saw nothing but it might bee counterfeyted .

George Richardson fol. 20. I was ofte with the boy in his fittes , and could neuer see any thing done by him , but I could doe the like .

M Aldred , pag. 246 Seeing Somers in his fittes the fift of Nouember , heauing vppe his belly , drawing his mouth towardes his eares : scriching &c. I departed away perswaded that he was a counterfeyte , and that he did nothing , but that which a boye naughtely disposed might doe aswell as he .

Standing near to the bed where Somers lay vpon the day of his pretended dispossession , M Pare . pag. 264. and well noting the manner of his present fittes , I could not perceiue any extraordinarie thing to be done by the boy , but what any other might well haue done , although M. Darrell did then endeuour to perswade the hearers present , that they were past the power of any naturall man to doe .

Although ( saide M. Wallys , T. Wallys . pa. 268. brother in law to M. Darrell , ) I had diuerse times heard , that the boy did thinges past the naturdll power of man : yet when I saw them , I could not perceiue any such strangenes in them : and therefore I did forbeare much to visite him .

Seing William Somers vpon the Saturday at night ( before his pretended dispossession , ) lye on his bed , gaping , strugling , Iames Alwood p. 289 and spurning , I obserued that any body naughtily disposed , might haue done the same .

I neuer saw ( sayeth Richard Newton , one of M. Darrels chiefe deponentes ) Somers doe any thing , Rich. Newton . but that a boye of his yeares might easily doe .

Whether these depositions will satisfie M. Darrell & his friendes , it may be doubted , they are so strongly possessed with their owne conceites : but to anie reasonable men , they will be sufficient , to shew the vanitie of the forsaide pretended impossibilities .

CHAP. X. How contrarie to M. Darrels and his friends assertions , William Somers was accounted by many in Nottingham , for a dissembler , from the time that he beganne his practises there , vntill he confessed the same himselfe .

IT hath beene falsly giuen out by M. Darrell and his friendes , that there was no suspition and reporte that Somers was a counterfeyte , till about a moneth after M. Darrels comming to Nottingham , and that then , hee the saide Somers , hauing detected a kinsewoman of M. Freemans for a Witch , he the saide M. Freeman began to reporte that the boy was a counterfeyte . For the truth is , that he was deemed for a dissembler , not onely before M. Darrels comming to Nottingham , but likewise aswell whilest M. Darrell dealt with him about his dispossession : as afterwardes also in the whole course of his pretended fittes , as by the depositions following it will appeare .

First therfore concerning the opinion held of Somers , before M. Darrels comming to Nottingham . It being obiected against M. Darrell before her Maiesties commissioners , that he was aduertised vpon his first comming thether , that he the said Somers was thought by many to bee a dissembler : M. Darrell ad . art. 1. pag. 215. he denyeth the same : but that is deposed , as also that Somers was so reputed : and that hee the saide M. Darrell vnderstanding thereof , laboured as much as he could to perswade the contrary .

T. Porter , fol. 3. At M. Darrels comming to my house ( saith Thomas Porter ) on the Saturday at night , the fift of Nouember , I told him , that it was reported by the townesmen , that the boy did counterfeyte : and M. Darrell in the presence of the boye , and of manie people there present answered : I doe assure you , they that thinke so , shall see with their eyes the contrary .

After three or foure dayes , Ro. Cooper pag. 97. that William Somers did begin to haue fittes , I did verily thinke that hee did but dissemble : and when I could not perswade him to desist from that course , I did refuse afterwardes to come to him for the space of a weeke or more , vntill M. Darrell came : by whose wordes I was drawne to be of his opinion , vz. that the boye was possessed : R. Cooper . pag. 199 for the which I am now very sory , and that I was so deluded . And againe , it was very generally receyued and thought , a fortnight before M. Darrels comming to Nottingham , that the boy did dissemble .

M. Aldred also departing , vpon the fift of Nouember , M. Aldred . pa. 246. from Somers with this perswasion , that hee was but a counterfeyte , as before it is expressed in the former chapter , he further deposeth thus . The next day ( sayeth he ) I spake with M. Darrell , who tolde me , that the boye was no counterfeyte , but possessed with a Deuill : and that hee knew it by the signes in the boy , which were like to those signes that he had found in Katherine Wright , and in the vii . in Lancashire . And then and there , I did change my mind of the boyes counterfeyting , relying on the report , credite , and experience of M. Darrell onely : and yet I did alwaies doubt in my hart , that he did but dissemble .

Indeede it was thought by many before M. Darrels first comming to Somers , that the Boy did absolutely dissemble . Edm. Garland . pa , 246 ,

Vnto these depositions , all those witnesses may be added , who haue testifyed that M. Darrel , the first three daies that he came to Somers , endeuoured nothing more , then to perswade the people , that Somers did not counterfeyte , but was indeed possessed , thereby to beate down the opinion of his dissimulation : which argueth directly that he was acquainted ( as Porter hath deposed ) with the said opinion .

Secondly also , notwithstanding M. Darrels peremptory assertions , and all his perswasions , for the first three dayes , and afterwardes , that hee came vnto Somers , that he the saide Somers did not dissemble , but was possessed , and afterwardes assalted to be repossessed : yet many still retayned their former opinions that hee was but a counterfeyte , as the depositions , following do declare .

Garland , pa. 197 & pa. 198. M. Darrel , at his first comming to Somers , did signifie to the people , that the boy did not dissemble , and made many speeches to assure them thereof : but yet many did still holde the contrary opinion . And againe , M. Darrel in many of his sermons , and at sondrie other times , hath related the manner of the boyes fittes , before the dispossession , and at the dispossession : setting forth the manner and strangenes of them , and hath blamed such as would not belieue the same , charging them with weakenes of faith : And yet notwithstanding , sondrie persons still helde & affirmed , that the matter was but dissembled .

T. Porter pa 198 M. Darrel , at his first comming to Somers at my house , both on the Saturday , Sonday , and Munday , did signifie that the Boy did not dissemble , and in those times vsed many reasons and speeches to perswade the people there present , to thinke so : but all that notwithstanding , diuerse persons still helde opinion , that the boy did dissemble . Porter 199 And againe , M. Darrell in many of his Sermons and other speeches , after the dispossession , vrging that the Deuill would seeke to enter into the boy again , did blame those that would not belieue that the boy was possessed , and dispossessed , and charged them with vnbeliefe : and vsed many such like speeches : but yet all that notwithstanding , sondrie persons still helde opinion , that the boy did but counterfeyte .

Ro. Cooper pag. 200 When Somers was at my house , and made shew that hee saw the Deuill , in this forme , and that forme : and that Maister Darrell tolde the people , that hee saw the Deuill rolling vnder the couerlet , and expounded the knocking and tapping to be the euill spirit : Maister Hallam , and some others began then to suspect the matter to be more strangely accounted of by Maister Darrell , then in deed it was . And from thenceforth , many began to obserue the boyes fittes with lesse feare , and more circumspection : But at all times sundrie persons still held opinion , that all was but counterfeited : whereat M. Darrell was continually much displeased . And againe , M. Darrell in sundry of his sermons after the supposed dispossession , did blame those , who helde that the boy did dissemble in his fits , both at the time of his dispossession , and at other times , charging them with vnbeliefe , pag. 199. and deliuering speeches of scorne and disdaine to satisfie them any further therein . But all this notwithstanding , many still held and affirmed , that it was but dissimulation .

Likewise Peter Rhodes , George Noble , Thomas Freeman , and Nicholas Shepheard ( as it is before deposed & mentioned ) perceiuing by the boies pulling vp of his shirt , in one of his fits vpon the Sonday morning , after M. Darrels comming vnto him , that hee had his sences , they went their waies with this resolution : that for a certainty ( as they thought ) he was but a counterfeit .

And thirdly , although M. Darrell , M. Darrell ad . art. 3. pag. 34. when it was commonly giuen out in Nottingham , that Somers was a countererfeit , did ( as he confesseth in his sermons ) perswade his auditorie ( the best he could ) to the contrary , affiming confidently that hee was no counterfeie : and notwithstanding all that hee could say and protest concerning Somers fits , when Sathan was seeking to repossesse him , or any thing hee did alleadge for his repossession , eyther before or since : yet the generall opinion in Nottingham and thereabouts , then was & still doth continue amongst the discreter sort , that he the said Somers was in all his said practises a counterfeit dissembler .

The depositions to this purpose doe ensue . Maister Crauen saith , M. Crauen . fol. 14 that vpon the wonderfull report of the boyes possession and dispossession , he could not at the first but thinke it to be true : which if hee had seene , hee should not perhaps haue so lightly beleeued . But after his repossession ( as they called it ) I soone chaunged ( saith hee ) mine opinion : First , because I neuer sawe him doe any thing , which an other lewdly disposed , might not easily haue performed . Secondly , for that I discouered the sleight of his iugling in many thinges , vz. in playing his trickes vnder a couerlet . Thirdly , because the boy seeming wearie of his seruice , did peraduenture take this course to bee rid of it : which I doe coniecture , because that after hee was released , he neuer had any fitte ( for ought I know ) till vpon an other discontentment , when he was bound ouer to the assises for a Witch .

M. Bernard . fol. 13. Maister Bernard yeeldeth in like sorte certaine reasons , whereby hee was induced to thinke , that Somers dissembled . The summe whereof is . First , because hee had heard that Somers began the like fits foure or fiue yeares before . Secondly , that being a prentise , hee might thereby procure his libertie . Thirdly , because his counterfeyting was gainefull . Fourthly , for that he being a proud boy , his pretended wonderfull fittes , did bring him great admiration , which pleased his humour . Fiftly , in that his latter fittes were more loose , and not so cunningly handled as his first . And lastly , because in discouering of Witches , he named none but poore and base people , such as hee thought he might bee bolde with . And againe , seeing the boy acte his fittes vainely and ridiculously , M. Barnard . pag. 254. I verily thought that all his doinges were but villanies and knaueries .

Ed. Garland pag. 301 , I obserued many fittes to bee feyned by the boy , during the time that hee was at my house : whereupon I held him , and accounted him afterwardes for a counterfeite . M. Leigh . pag. 266 , And Maister Leigh : When I perceyued that the Deuill , that was pretended to bee in Somers , could speake no language but English , I tooke the boy for a counterfeite , and so alwaies after did repute him .

Hauing talked with William Somers , M Aldred . pag. 96. and comparing together all thinges , which happened in the time of his supposed possession and repossession , and what hath beene brought to light since , and considering the present estate of the boy , and diuers particulars , whereof I haue beene now examined , I doe verily thinke and belieue in my conscience , that they were all in Nottingham , who thought the boy to haue beene possessed , and repossessed , very much abused diuersly : and that the said Somers was but a dissembler in all the course of his said fits : and so consequently , that he was neither possessed by Sathan , as it was imagined , nor dispossessed , nor repossessed .

And the boyes father in law : I doe verily thinke , Rob. Coop . pa. 106. and belieue in my conscience , that William Somers did counterfeit all that hee did : that hee was neuer possessed , dispossessed , nor repossessed : and that Maister Darrell hath dealt very vngodly in all this cause , and eyther by compact or cunning , did draw on the said boy in his dissimulation , for what cause I know not , except it were for his owne estimation : which I doe verily suspect .

These generall depositions are further strengthened by sundry particular testimonies , in euery Chapter almost of this booke : especially in the fourth and fift Chapters , where it is proued , that the pretence of the boyes want of sence in his fittes , and the knockinges and motions vnder a couerlet , were all meere fooleries and dissembled cosenages . Besides , although this treatise hath growne to be ouer tedious : yet very many thinges haue beene omitted , which would more fully haue discouered Maister Darrels iuglinges , and vnconscionable practises . It is true , that lesse might haue beene sufficient in such a paltrie matter : sauing that many haue beene caried so headlong with a preiudicate opinion of as it seemed fit for their better satisfaction , to set out the same more at large , then otherwise it had been conuenient .

The end of the Fourth Booke .

The Fift Booke .

In this fift Booke are discouered M. DARRELS proceedings with THOMAS DARLING , commonly tearmed , the boy of BVRTON , & with one KATHERINE WRIGHT , concerning their pretended possession and dispossession : and likewise a new course which he had begun at Nottingham with the sister of WILLIAM SOMERS , one MARIE COOPER .

CHAP. I. How M. Darrels credit , touching his dealing with the boy of Burton , doth relie vpon a false & foolish booke , that was published of the said boyes pretended possession and dispossession .

ONe Thomas Darling of Burton vppon Trent , beginning to bee sickly in Februarie , 1595. did afterwardes take vppon him to dissemble certaine tricks : wherein continuing till the weeke before Whitsontide following , he was deemed by M. Darrell to bee possessed , and the next day after ( as it is pretended ) was dispossessed . From which time hee continued well , by the space of about eight daies , and then being at the schoole , he fell againe to certaine trickes , and perseuered in them by starts two daies , whilest it was pretented that Sathan sought to repossesse him . But since hee hath left those practises . Of this whole matter , a storie was afterwardes published in print , and is of such credite with M. Darrell , and his adherents , as hee the said Darrell doth account it in his Apologie a great absurditie , to call the truth of it into any question . Darling is said to haue counterfeited . M. Darrell Apolog. I answere ( saith M. Darrell ) that , that can not possibly be . For in the booke which is printed concerning him , it is reported &c. And againe : To say that Darling counterfeyted , is to deny the truth of the booke printed : which for the substance of it , hath beene offred to bee confirmed by the oathes of a great many : and is still , if by authoritie they may be thereunto called . In one of his examinations he saith thus : I account that history to be true in substance , but I will not iustifie it in euery circumstance . And being then demanded what he meant by substance , whether he thought that Darling was troubled & vexed , & had such dialogues with Sathan in his fits , as the said book doth report : his answere is , that he so thinketh . Iesse Bee . pag. 188. Concerning therfore the credit of this booke , it was penned by one Iesse Bee , a sadler of Burton , allied by mariage vnto the said Darling , in this sort : Darling hauing had many fits in my absence , sometimes I was informed of them by worde of mouth , from those two that kept him , & sometimes I receiued some short notes . But for the most part , such informations as I had , were by word of mouth , both from the said keepers , & diuers others . And when I was present my selfe at his fits , I tooke the notes of his speeches and other thinges which happened , which notes ( when I came home ) I ioyned together , as my memory would serue me : alwaies studying rather to write them in better order , then the boy spake them , then in worse : & rather binding my selfe to the sence of the boyes words , then to the wordes themselues . I also confesse , that the boyes speeches were oftentimes deliuered so fast one vpon another , as I not being able to write the briefe notes of them , one man would tell me one peece , and an other some other peece : which when I came home , I did still ioyne together , as is before expressed . But I am not sure , that eyther they told mee the truth directly , or that I haue therefore written euery thing as I shoulde haue done . And againe , Iesse Bee , pag. 192. I doe confesse that in penning the saide booke , I did of purpose set downe many points , to fauour and giue credit vnto Thomas Darlings pretended torments : & that in all my speeches and dealings , I vsed to countenance , & make likely the boyes pretended possession : wherein I confesse my selfe to haue beene greatly ouerseene .

Besides the said Iesse Bee , being absent from Darling , by the space of a moneth , and at London , one Thomas Saunders procured the latter parte of this booke to be penned , and that in this order . He the said Saunders did take short notes in his tables , and when he came home , he did cause one Edward Wightman vpon his report to set them down . Also vppon the said Iesse Bees returne from London , the schoolemaister of Burton tolde him someting , which he likewise thrust into the latter ende of the booke . So as ( saith he ) all these pointes touching my treatise considered : there may be for ought I know , very many vntruthes in it . This booke being penned thus faithfully by Iesse Bee and others , was afterward abridged by one M. Denison , M. Denison 163. a minister , at the request of M. Walkeden , Tho. Darlings grandfather . In doing wherof ( saith M. Denison ) after I had read two or three leaues together of the said treatise , I did set down the sum of them as my memory wold serue me , leauing out many things , and adding somtimes of mine own according to the general sence , as I imagined . Furthermore , being fully perswaded by the constant reportes which I had heard , that those thinges which were written by the boy , were in substance true : Paid in the contracting of the saide booke , very willingly amplifie the boyes commendation : as well in respect of his owne wordes , as also those speeches , which sometimes the beholders vsed of him : and I did bende my selfe to make many thinges appeare more probable then they were in the written coppie . As when I founde such points , as I thought might seeme absurd or repugnant one to another . I did of purpose leaue them out : or els amended them as well as I could . For example : where it was in the written coppie ( at large ) the boyes torments and afflictions in his fits were all of them no doubt meere illusions : I iudging those words to crosse the whole intent and meaning of the booke , did of purpose leaue them out of my Abstract . Againe , where it is in the said written coppie , of the boyes fittes which hee had the ninth of May , vz. Wilt thou giue me whatsoeuer I will desire of thee , if I will giue thee leaue to enter into mee againe ? Auoide Sathan , thou wert in me late enough : all these words I purposedly omitted ( as I think ) for that they could not agree with the rest of the discourse of the boies fits before the supposed dispossession .

Moreouer , by reason that I did so much trust my memory in the contracting of this booke , I perceiue by comparing it with the written coppie , that I haue disordred some of the fits , and likewise the circumstance belonging vnto them , ascribing that to one fit which did belong to another : as also some points of the boys supposed speeches to sathan are mistaken by me , & some displaced , altering the sence from the written coppy .

M. Denison ibid. Besides these omissions , alterations , & mistakings , confessed by M. Denison him selfe , it further apeareth that his abstract , falling afterwards into some hucksters hands , receiued some new additions . For saith he , wheras in the printed coppy in the 15. page , it is said , that the partie of whom mention is there made , did vtter an oath : I do verily thinke that the same was added by the printer or some bodie els . Againe , where it is said in the printed coppie , pag. 39. ( speaking how the boy was assaulted after his supposed dispossession ) vz. here is to be noted , that howsoeuer sathan grieuously assalted him , yet did he not once torment him , because hee was not as before in him : I confesse that there were no such wordes in the written copie , nor belieue that I of my self did adde them , but am rather of opinion , that M. Darrell when he perused my abstract , hauing receyued it from M. Walkeden , did adde them .

The occasion that the abstract came into M. Darrels handes , was this : I hauing sent the booke abridged , M. Walk●den , pa 159 to haue it printed at London , ( sayeth M. Walkeden ) I afterwards met vpon occasion M. Darrell and M. Hildersham , & telling them of the sending of the sayde booke to be printed , they desired mee to send for it backe , that they might haue the perusing of it before it were printed , which accordingly I did , and vpon the receipt of it backe againe , I sent it vnto M. Darrell . And ( as I thinke ) both M. Darrell , & M. Hildersham had the perusing of it , and vpon their approbation I sent it to London againe to bee printed . And M. Darrell himselfe confesseth , that hee read , or at the least did heare the said Booke red ouer , before it went to the presse : and yet acknowledgeth vppon diuerse occasions , M Darrell ad art. 9. pag. 141. as hereafter shall appear , that sondrie pointes in it are vntrue . Which being considered together with the premisses , it may well be thought that M. Darrell writeth falsly , when he telleth vs , that a great many would depose the saide Booke to bee true , if they might bee called thereunto by authority , and that the credite of it notwithstanding , Darling may well inough be iudged a counterfeyte . Besides , it is here likewise to bee obserued , that for ought which hetherto hath appeared vpon any deposition , M. Darrell did himselfe neuer see Darling in aboue one fitte . So as al those particulars that are grounded vpon his experience , how the deuill dealt with the boy of Burton , and wherof he made so oft mention , in his practises with Somers , do in effect all of them , depend vpon that corrupt and false and ridiculous treatise .

CHAP. II. Of M. Darrels rashnes in affirming Thomas Darling to be possessed , and of his cunning instructing him , how to behaue himselfe vpon the day of his pretended dispossession .

WHilest M. Darrell was instructing of Somers at Ashbie by fittes , this matter of Thomas Darlings fell out at Burton , about a yeare and a halfe before Somers was ready for him . And it seemeth it was so acceptable vnto him ( hauing been out of worke from the pretended dispossession of Katherine Wright , vz. for about nine or ten yeares , ) as that hee thrust himselfe into it somewhat grossely . For being at Burton vpon occasion , about a moneth before the pretended dispossession of Darling , and before he had seene him in any fitte , he gaue it out , that he thought him to be possessed , vpon the bare report of one Robert Toone the boyes vnckle , concerning the manner of his troubles : not doubting ( as it seemeth ) but that ( being the onely man of note in the Countrie , that had skill in casting out Deuilles , ) hee should againe bee imployed , if hee could procure that the boye might bee thought to bee possessed . This his rashnes being obiected vnto him , before her Maiesties saide Commissioners , he denyeth it : but the same is proued as followeth .

Rob. Toon pa. 171 About a moneth before Thomas Darlinges pretended dispossession , Iohn Darrell vpon the day of the common exercise at Burton , came with M. Hyldersham , M. More , ( as I thinke ) and diuerse other Preachers vnto my house , to see the said Darling : but at the time of their being there , he had no fits . Whereupon I did relate vnto M. Darrell , and the rest of the saide preachers , the manner of the boyes fittes : and then M. Darrell answered , that his opinion was , the boy was possessed . But M. Hildersham , & M. More ( as I remember ) did say , that they were of an other opinion , and asked of M. Darrell his reasons , why he thought the boy to be possessed . And then the Preachers said , they would conferre further about the matter .

Touching this conference mentioned by Toone , it should seeme , it was had by the said ministers before their departure from his the saide Toones house , and that M. Darrell did so farre preuaile therein , as hee did not onely perswade them , that the boy was possessed , but resolued with them of a fast to bee had at Burton for his dispossession : which resolution was altered vpon a very light accident . Iesse Bee . pag. 188 The third of May , 1596. ( sayeth Iesse Bee ) M. Hildersham , M. Darrell , and diuers other Ministers ( hauing kept an exercise that day at Burton , ) came vnto Thomas Darling : vnto whom M. Hildersham vsed some short godly speeches , the rest being altogether silent , and not offering eyther then , or afterwardes to speake to the boye . At this time , as it should seeme , the ministers had resolued to haue helde a fast at Burton , for the recouerie of the boy : but they altred that their determination ( as I haue beene enformed eyther by goodwife Toone , or by mine owne wife , ) for that ( as the Ministers thought ) one being present , when they were with the boy , did laugh at them , wherein they were deceyued , the cause of the laughter being this . Whilest M. Hyldersham was in his prayer , I did set my knee vpon the leg of M. Hastinges Grisley , who thereupon smiling , willed me to remoue my knee , saying , that I did hurt him . And this was the laughter that hindred the saide fast , as I was enformed .

Afterwardes Darlinges friendes hauing taken diuerse courses in the boyes behalfe , it was resolued that M. Darrell should be sent for , and accordingly at the request of M. Walkeden , M. Darrell himselfe confesseth he went to Caldwal , M. Darrell ad . art. 2. pag. 39. where the boye then lay . Before whose comming thether there was ( as it seemeth ) great expectation , that he would worke wonders , as partly it may appeare by these wordes of Darling . About three or foure dayes before M. Darrels comming , I heard that one should come from Ashbye , T. Darling pa. 49. as without doing mee any hurt should relieue me . It is here also to be noted , that the saide Darling deposeth .

Darling , ad ad art. 7. pag. 120. That although hee had heard it commonly supposed , that he was bewitched , and that the Witch herself had confessed as much : yet he did neuer thinke himselfe to be possessed with a wicked spirite , vntill M. Darrell had so affirmed to his Grandfather . And true it is , that vpon the examination since of some of the boyes friends , touching his counterfeyting , so they might haue saide , that the boy was bewitched , and did not therefore dissemble those thinges hee did : for his possession or dispossession , that they would not stande vpon .

T. Darling . pa. 71. But to proceede with M. Darrell . Being come to Caldwall , he no sooner saw the boy in a fitte , but presentlie he affirmed him to be possessed , as Thomas Darling hath deposed , and as he himselfe in effect hath confessed : sauing ( that to set some little colour vppon the matter ) hee sayeth ( but vntruelie ) that hee had first seene him haue three or foure fearefull fittes , before he so affirmed . If hee had done so , yet the same had not beene any sufficient ground for that rash assertion , as it hath beene declared in the first booke and fift Chapter . Now for the better perswasion of the boyes friendes , that he was possessed , and likewise that the boy might haue an example , ( as it seemeth ) to imitate , hee tolde them as hee was charged in his hearing of Katherine Wright : who hauing beene possessed , was troubled in such sort , as he the said Darling had bene troubled . This Maister Darrell denyeth : M Darr . ad art. 3. pag. 139. Dart. pag. 71. but hereof the boy deposeth thus . Maister Darrell tolde diuers in my hearing that were then present , of a certaine woman , whome he affirmed to haue bene possessed , and said : that she in the time of her possession had some such fit as I had indured . He also at the same time repeated ( as he was charged ) in the boyes hearing , what were the signes , both of possession , and dispossession , mentioned in the scriptures : whereby Darling might learne , what he was to acte and practise the next daye , when he was to be dispossessed . These poyntes , M. Darr . ad art. 4. & 5. pag. 139. Darling pag. 71. M. Darrell also denyeth : But Darling deposeth thus vnto them : M. Darrell then also repeated vnto them the signes of possession mentioned in the scriptures : as foaming at the mouth , and some others : and in like manner , he also then tolde the signes of dispossession , as that the parties would lye as though they were dead , and some other signes he then named .

It being further obiected to M. Darrell , M. Darrell ad art. 2. pag 14. that then mouing the boyes friendes to haue a fast for his pretended dispossession : he tolde them , that that kinde of spirite was not cast out , but by prayer and fasting : thereby taking vpon him to discerne the nature of the spirite , which he pretended to be in the boye : He the said Darrell doth denye it . Whereuppon , being pressed ( out of the booke before mentioned , perused by himselfe ) that hauing appointed the faste , and moued the parents of the boye , with the whole familie , to prepare themselues to that holy exercise of fasting , and prayer , he alledged ( to put by all doubtes ) the wordes of Christ : this kinde goeth not out , but by prayer and fasting : his answere is , That this point is not set downe truely in the saide booke , and that he is therein iniurted .

Againe , M. Darrell was charged , that hauing appointed the said fast to be held the next day , hee foretolde to those that were present in Darlings hearing , that they should see the diuell cast him into verie strange fits : and that they should heare the diuel speake in him , whereby the sayd boye might learne , that hee was to acte that day the fittes before mentioned : and hee the saide Darrell , procure to himselfe great credite , when all thinges should fall out as hee had prophecied . Whereunto hee the saide Darrell aunswering , M. Darr . ad art. 4. pag. 15. confesseth somewhat : but more is deposed . I told ( saith hee ) some of the companie aparte , that if the next daye in their exercise , they should see the boye almost continually vexed , ( as I said I thought it would fall out , ) then they should bee thereby further confirmed , that the boye was possessed , and incouraged to continue their exercise , &c. But Darling himselfe hereof saith thus : Maister Darrell tolde my friendes in my hearing , Th Darling pag. 72. that they shoulde see mee cast into verie strange fittes the next day , and namely ( as I remember ) that they should heare the Diuell speake in mee : and willed them notwithstanding , that they should not bee discouraged : for ( saith hee ) when you shall see these things , M. Darr . ibidem . his deliuerance is at hand . And whereas the Booke heereof perused by himselfe , sayth , that hee foretolde them what interruptions were like to follow by the enemies rage : Hee sayth , that this poynt , as it is sette downe in the said printed booke , is not true .

When the pretended fast for Thomas Darlings dispossession beganne , there are onelie named foure persons ( besides the boye ) to haue beene present : and when hee is sayde to haue beene dispossessed , there were but nine . Besides , the boye is noted in the treatise penned by Iesse Bee , to haue had eighteene or nineteene sore fittes that daye .

Furthermore , whereas there was no Minister to bee present at the sayde faste : Maister Darrell prescribed certaine prayers to bee read out of a Booke intituled the Enemie of securitie .

Againe , for ought that appeareth in the sayde Treatise , none read the Prayers appoynted in that Booke , but the boye himselfe : and commonlie after hee hadde read fiue or sixe woordes , hee fell into a fitte . These poyntes considered , it being obiected to maister Darrell , that it is not likelie that the Diuell coulde bee dispossessed , by such almost priuate , slender , interrupted , and scambling prayers , assisted with the forbearing of one meale : hee the sayde Maister Darrell aunswereth thus : Howsoeuer the prayers articulated were interrupted , yet I beleeue they were auaileable with the fasting that then was vsed . Whereby it shoulde seeme , that the Diuell , wherewith the boye was possessed , was not anye of that kinde , whereof our Sauiour speaketh in the ninth of Marke , that was so harde to bee cast out , but rather such an one , as Thyraeus maketh mention of , that by going to the church , or by some little checke , might easilie bee ouer-ruled .

But peraduenture maister Darrell in his aunswere , hath further relation then to the fasting and prayer , that was vsed at Caldwall , where Darling was . For in the said printed Booke , the Diuell forsooth , is made to haue vttered these wordes by the boyes tongue , in one of his fits . Brother Glassap we cannot preuaile , his faith is so strong , and they fast and pray , and a preacher praieth as fast as they . And by the preacher master Darrell saith ( as elsewhere to another purpose it hath beene noted ) that hee beleeueth he himselfe was intended and meant . Besides , in the ende of the said booke , the pretended dispossessing of the boye , seemeth to be chiefely ascribed vnto M. Darrell : he had the chiefe commendation of it , insomuch , as when the seuen in Lancashire were to be dealt with , M. Dees Butler tolde M. Starkie what a fellowe this Darrell was , and what he had bene a meanes of , at Burton .

It being furthermore obiected as a fault to M. Darrell , in that hauing taken order for the saide faste , and being very earnestly intreated to be present the next daye at it , and like-wise knowing , that except he stayed , no Minister was likely to be there : Yet he woulde not be intreated , but made this answere , ( as it is set downe in the said booke of his owne perusall ) viz. My assistance in prayer and fasting you shall haue : but not my presence : His answere hereunto is thus : M. Darr . ad art. 5. pag. 15. Where it is expressed in the printed booke , that I promised my assistance in prayer , and fasting : it is not true : Howbeit , being reexamined hereof , about three or foure monethes after , he made this answere , viz. I beleeue that I said vnto them , that I would not be vnmindefull of them , and of that which they had in hand , in my prayers . But ( saith he ) being earnestly intreated for my presence at the faste , I denyed the same , and that for these two reasons : viz. for auoyding the note of vaine glory , and that the people might through mine absence be kept from ascribing any speciall guift to me in casting out diuels . In which his second reason it may be obserued : First , his conceite , that the diuell the next day would be cast out : then it appeareth that he had vsed great vauntes of the dispossession of Katherine Wright , or otherwise , why should he haue suspected any such thing by the people ? Againe , if this were not a shifting reason , how came it to passe , that he was present at the dispossessing of the seuen in Lancashire : but especially of William Somers , when his name was almost at the highest ? And touching his first reason of vaine-glory , it being obiected vnto him , that the cogitation thereof , as the case then stood , could neuer haue entred into a man of a single harte , and that thereby it might be reckoned for a note of vaine-glory , for any Minister to be present in such an action : his answere is , as followeth . Albeit , it be not in it selfe a note of vaine-glory , for a Minister to be present at the dispossessing of Sathan : Yet forasmuch as I did feare , that some thought that I did glory somewhat too much in the action of casting forth diuels : I for mine owne parte , thought it woulde be a note of vaine-glory in me , to haue bene present at the faste of Darling . At the time of this examination , hee had set downe parte of his former answere , thus : Yet , forasmuch as in mine owne experience , I did finde that some thought that I did glory too much , &c. But afterwardes , vpon his repetition , he strooke out these wordes ( I did finde in mine owne experience , ) and in place of them , added these : I did feare that some , &c. Howbeit , if he had bene so carefull to haue auoyded the note of vaine-glory ( as he pretendeth , ) he would neuer haue suffered the wordes before mentioned of the diuell , touching his praying , as fast as they did , that were with Darling , to haue passed his handes , for thereby he seemeth so greedy of some commendation , as rather then faile , he was contended to receiue it from Sathan .

CHAP. V. Of Maister Darrells shiftes and absurdities , concerning the pretended dispossessing of Thomas Darling .

FOrasmuch as Maister Darrell holdeth this for one of his groundes , that the partie to be dispossessed by fasting and prayer , is more tormented that day , then at any time before ( Sathan knowing that he hath but a short time in him ) it being demaunded of him , the sayd Darrell , how it came to passe that Thomas Darlings fits did grow vpon the day of his pretended dispossession , to be lesse and lesse ( as it is reported in the said booke which hee perused ) this is his shifting answere : If his fits did grow lesse towards the end of the day , as the booke reporteth , I can giue no reason of it , except it should bee that hee was possessed with two spirites , as the Booke doth seeme to insinuate , and then it might be ( I thinke ) that one being gone out , his fittes might be somewhat the lesse troublesome . Maister Darrell ( we see ) is in this poynt ful of vncertainties : as whether it bee true that the Booke reporteth : if it bee true , hee can giue no reason of it , except the boye had two diuels in him : and then hee is furnished , relying vpon that which is written in the saide booke , in these words . In the ende of one of his fits , about two of the clocke in the afternoone , he strained to cast with great vehemencie , and got vp some fleagme , and choller , at which time if hee were possessed with two spirits ( as it is probable hee was , ) one of them wente out of him . Probable ? it is more then probable , that these are more then palpable fooleryes , some peraduenture wil say , ridiculous cosenages . But let vs see what became of the second diuell . About sixe of the clocke saith the booke , the boy being in a fit , beganne to heaue and lift vehemently at his stomacke , and getting vp some fleagme and choller , hee saide , ( poynting with his finger , and following with his eies ) looke , looke , see you not the mouse that is gone out of my mouth ? and so poynted after it vnto the furthest part of the parlour . Hereof Maister Darrell being interrogate , sayth : M. Darr . pag. 153 I beleeue that the spirite then left Darling , when getting vppe some fleagme and choller , he said , looke , look , see you not the mouse that is gone out of my mouth ? And therein I am the rather confirmed by mine owne experience , in that it hath bene so with others at the instant of thir dispossession .

It seemeth that Maister Darrell hath mette still with cholericke spirits , which are so hard of disgestion , as no maruaile if his patients from time to time , haue strained themselues to vomit . But vppon occasion of his saide answere , it beeing demaunded of him howe it came to passe , ( if hee the said Darling was dispossessed , when the mouse went from him ) that hee did not giue GOD thankes for his deliuerance , till about an houre after , as the Booke dooth reporte , hee sayth thus : Although I beleeue that Satan wente out of the boye , when hee sayde : Looke , where the Mouse goeth , yet I will not define it , because it may bee , that hee continued longer in him : and for his thankesgiuing , I beleeue that hee did then giue thankes to God , when the spirit of God moued him therunto . This fellow , his faith is as it seemeth , of a strange quality , that can beleeue the diuel was gone , when for ought hee knewe , he might remaine still in him . Besides , it was vsuall with Darling to giue God thanks presently , at the end of euery fit , ( Sathan remaining in him , ) which maketh it the more strange , that being cast out of him he should remaine so vnthankefull by the space of an howre . But the impostor will haue an answere for euery thing , be it neuer so vnlearned or foolish . He , the said Darrel , being here further demaunded , how ( he beleeuing that the boye was dispossessed , when the saide mouse went forth of him ) it came to passe , that an howre after , he had ( as the Booke reporteth ) two fits or trances more ? this is his answere : I can not giue the cause of it , but I thinke that Sathan being without him , might cast him into the saide trances . It had bin more probable , if he had said , that the boye was so weakened in strayning to get Sathan out of his stomacke , as it could not be chosen , but that he should afterwardes haue diuers sore pangs and gripes .

Moreouer , whereas it appeareth by the saide Booke , that Thomas Darling did not take himselfe to be ( forsoth ) possessed , nor his friendes that were present , vntill after his last trance : wherein these wordes were heard to proceede from him : viz. My sonne , rise vp and walke : the euill spirit is gone from thee . Forasmuch , as M. Darrell affirmeth , that the boye was dispossessed an howre before , when the mouse went from him , it was asked of him , who it was that vttered those wordes : and he answered in this sorte . I am fully perswaded , M Darrel ad art. 14. pag. 154. that the saide Wordes were not Darlings wordes : but were deliuered eyther by a wicked spirite , or by an holy Angel . Whereunto , I rather incline . It is muche , that there should be such an affinitie betwixt the diuell , and holy Angels , as that they so hardly be distinguished . But it was well , that he rather inclineth to the holy Angel : for otherwise it might haue bin suspected , that his patient had bin the childe of Sathan : in that the voyce saide : My sonne , rise vp and walke . If M. Darrell had considered better of the saide Booke when he perused it , he would haue preuented the occasions of these shifts . For the incountering whereof , wee finde nothing in the premisses of any certainety but within . Here is nothing but , within him : without him : I belieue I am the rather confirmed : it may be : I cannot giue the cause of it : I wil not define eyther this or that , I rather incline : If a man had beene hyred of purpose , to haue marred a good matter , hee could not haue managed it possiblie worse : so skilfull a Catte is Maister Darrell in hunting after Darlinges mouse .

Againe , M. Darrell is of opinion , that the onely certaine meanes of discerning one to bee possessed , M. Darrell ad art. 16 pa. 144 are the signes mentioned in the scriptures , vz. the crying of the spirite , his renting sore of the partie , and the saide parties lying as if he were dead . which signes because they are not mentioned in the said book , and for that M. Darrell himselfe was not present to see , whether the said signes did appeare in the boy or not , vpon the day of the fast , it was demanded of him how he knew , or is yet assured , that he the said boy was then , or is yet dispossessed ? and thus hee answereth . I am fully perswaded that the signes of possession appeared in the boy that day , and I verily think , in that the said signes of dispossession are not mentioned in the saide Booke , it did proceed from the ignorance of those that were present , or of the penner of it , or of both .

And being afterwardes further interrogated : vppon what grounde his saide full perswasion was builte : hee aunswereth : the reasons that moue mee to thinke that the saide signes were shewed , vz. all three , or at the leaste one of them is , for that I am fully perswaded , that Darling is dispossessed . And that my perswasion of his dispossession is confirmed . First , by his continuance so long well : Secondlie , by his sensible perceyuing of the egresse of Sathan in the likenesse of a mouse , and by his very cherefull and hartie thankesgiuing to God for his deliuerance . Note by the way , that one of these signes is sufficient to shewe one to be dispossessed : If the partie doe but crye : M. Darrell can discerne that the diuell is departed . It was here further obiected to M. Darrell : that Darlings continuance so long well , could be no certaine argument vnto him the said Darrel , that the boye is yet dispossessed , considering how hee helde : that Sathan may lurke in one that is possessed , without making signes of his being in him for a long time : as hee hath oft affirmed of William Somers . And hereunto , M , Darr . ad art. 17 pag. 144. he shapeth an answere in these wordes : Sathan is contented to lye hid , whilest according to his desire , it goeth with the partie and others , that doe not acknowledge the worke of God in their saide parties dispossession : but doe denye and gainesay the same : but in asmuch as it falleth out otherwise in Darlings case , he iustifying the worke of God in his owne deliuerance , and praysing him for the same , and others likewise praysing God for that worke of his , and indeuoring to profite by it : it cannot be , but if Sathan were in Darling , he would shewe himselfe in vexing of him .

You may remember what hath bene noted of these kindes of iuglers in the last chapter of the first booke : how by their owne rules , they seeke to preuent the detection of their cosenages : Somers being dispossessed ( as it was pretended ) in Nouember 1597. and hauing now continued well aboue a yeare and a halfe , yet forsooth Sathan lyeth lurking in him , because he hath confessed his dissimulation . Nay , here wee see that Darlinges friends maintaining that he was dispossessed , is made an argument that Sathan doth not lurke in him . Howbeit if Darling were at all possessed , it is very likely , for ought that hetherto M. Darrell hath said , that so he continueth still : for hee is neither certaine when Sathan departed from him , nor hath any assurance , otherwise then by coniecture , that there appeared vpon the day of the saide faste , so much as the signes of his dispossession . Such vnskilfull Exorcistes deserue no great reward .

CHAP. IIII. Of M. Darrels further practises with Darling to pretend , that Sathan sought to reenter into him , and of some other his vntrue assertions , concerning the boyes fittes , and of his cunning dealing likewise with him , that he should neuer confesse his dissimulation .

THe third or fourth day after the pretended dispossession of Darling , ( hee the saide Darling remayning very wel without anie shew of trouble ) M. Darrel came to the place of his aboad : and after some other communication , entred cunninglie into speech with him , concerning one of his slender grounds , vz. how it was the custom of Sathan when he had beene cast out of any , to seek by all his skill , that he might againe reenter : and thereunto added , that for a certainty , he would so deale with him , the said Darling . M , Darrell ad art. 10 pa. 141 This in effect M. Darrell confesseth in these wordes . The monday after the dispossessing of Darling , I came vnto him , & told him apart out of the xii . of S. Mat. that the deuill would seeke to repossesse him : and therefore counselled him to watch ouer himselfe , and to resist him . A godly pretence to couer a sleight with . If he had put no such thing into the boyes head , he had neuer dreamed of any such matter .

Againe , for the boyes further instruction ( as it may be iudged ) , when M. Darrell had beaten it into him , that the deuill would seeke to repossesse him , he added ( as he was charged ) that peraduenture in so doing he would appear vnto him in the likenes of a friend , and vse all the meanes hee could deuise to perswade him to some euill , that so he might catch him and reenter . M , Darr . ad art 11. pa. 142. This M. Darrel denyeth : but Darling deposeth it in these wordes . M. Darrell comming vnto me saide , that peraduenture the Deuill , in seeking to reenter into me , would appeare in the likenes of a friend , and vse all the meanes he could to perswade me to some euill . And about seauen or eight dayes after these speeches of Maister Darrell , thus vsed vnto him : hee the saide Darling hauing continued perfectlie wel in the mean time , and being then at the schoole , did fall newly againe into his former course , and pretended himselfe to haue that day and the next , seauenteene or eightteene fits , as perceyuing by M. Darrell , that if he meant not to be reckoned a dissembler , in that hee had done before , hee must also pretend that the deuill was seeking to repossesse him .

Vpon the second day , after the vndertaking of this new dissimulation : Sathan so withstoode , ( as the saide booke pretendeth ) by the strength of the boyes faith , that hee durst assaile him no longer : insomuch , as a voice was then heard , but vttered with his tongue , saying : the Lorde thy God hath tyed thy enemies fast in a chayne : vnlesse thou fall againe , hee shall neuer attempt thee : and thereuppon the Boye ( as the Booke reporteth ) , was well both in minde and body , and so hath euer since remayned . This was a quicke dispatch : too hastie a great deale , if that which the book sayeth be true . M. Darrell ad art. 14 pa. 143. For although M Darrel affirmeth : that he verilie belieueth , that the said Darling was neuer repossessed : yet there it is said , that the first night of his pretending that Sathan was seeking to reenter into him , a voice was heard from him as vttered by the Deuill , and saying : he fell , and I caught him . And also the next morning , the like words in effect are reported to haue beene vttered , as in the person of God : thou didst fal , and he caught thee .

Besides his friendes supposing ( as it seemeth by the booke ) that the deuill had caught him againe : they fell againe to their prayers , for the remouing of that heauie displeasure of God . And there appeareth nothing in the printed booke , whereby it might be denied , that he is not stil repossessed : but the said words pretended to be spoken by the Doue , viz. the Lord thy God hath tyed thy enemie fast in a chaine : which wordes M. Darrell ascribed to the Deuill , M. Darrell , art. 15. pa. 154. Moreouer , Iesse Bee comming from London , and finding the boy in these kinds of fits , saith thereof thus : I verily thought , that he was as much possessed then , as he was before , & still I see no reason why I should thinke otherwise . In deede therein he saith truely : for a dissembling knauish boy hee was before , and so he then shewed himselfe , by the cunning instruction of that Impostor his maister : to whome he was not yet so much beholden , in that he allowed such things in the said booke , as doth argue as much the certaintie of his repossession , as of any thing els that therein is reported .

Furthermore , whereas M. Darrell did neuer see Darling in any fitte but once , M Darr . ad art. 5 , pa. 50 & 152. ad art. 5 & 7. and cannot say much of the manner of his pretended trouble , but by hearesay : yet he is confident , that in all his fittes , as well before his supposed dispossession , as in those that followed after : he the said Darling was altogether sencelesse , hauing neither memory , nor vnderstanding of any thing he either then did or spake . It shal not be needfull to repeate his words , because he affirmeth as much of all that haue come vnder his handes : it being one of his false generall groundes , whereuppon the chiefe parte of his iugling consisteth . The vntruth whereof ( as it hath beene shewed in the discourse of his dealing with Somers ) so will it most manifestly appeare in the actions and proceedings of Darling : as they are set out in the said booke , that he himselfe approued to bee fit for the presse , & to bee published : and as the boy himselfe hath confessed , and some also haue deposed .

Aboue sixe weekes after the boy beganne his trickes , he had vpon the fifteenth of Aprill , three seuerall fittes in effect together : wherein he had a Dialogue or discourse ( as is pretended ) with Sathan : which fittes being ended , the booke reporteth thus : He told them that stood by , that if Sathan came againe , The booke pag. 10. he would aske him many questions , and charge him with many things : for he remembred what he had spoken as well as any that was present . Likewise after some other dialogues had with Sathan by the boy , as it is pretended , M. Eccarshal Parson of Burton perswaded him ( as the book saith ) that if Sathan spake to him againe , hee should not answere him . Whereupon , he being ouerthrowne into foure seuerall fits , one after another , ( the last whereof was most intollerable ) it seemed by the boyes lookes and gestures , that the euill spirit spake : but because of M. Eccarshals aduise , he kept a discontented silence , as afterwards he told his mother . Againe , the said booke proceedeth to diuers other particulars which doe ensue : when in his fittes he was depriued of the vse of speech , he would make signes of praying with folded hands : pag 5. sometimes lifting them vppe , and sometimes striking them vppon his breast . And being asked if hee could remember what he did , when he made such signes , he answered , that sometimes he prayed .

pag 6. Againe , being asked at the end of one of his fits , wherein he did scritch pittifully , the reason thereof : he answered : that the paine which he endured was very grieuous , like the pricking with daggers , or stinging with Bees , which caused his crying . Againe , after an other fit , hee was asked what he saw : he answered , a greene Catte : and then , pa 15 oh ( quoth he ) this hath beene a grieuous torment vnto me .

Likewise at the end of an other fit , he said , pa. 21 , that a thing spake vnto him with a voice small and shrill : Againe , being asked what he had seene in some other conflictes : hee answered , many and fearefull things , and called to mind a thing that spake to him . The same question being also demanded of him after an other fit : he said , a great Beare came roaring vpon him : Againe in his extreamitie , pag. 27. he made signes to the standers by to pray : and himselfe by folded hands and other gestures , gaue testimonie , that the spirit of God was mightily labouring against his infirmities , &c. he said , pray , pray , &c. he desired the standers by to sing the sixt Psalme : pag. 28. and so they did , he singing with them very cheerefully &c. he sweat exceedingly & dryed his face , as though he had not beene in a fit . Diuers other things in the said booke to this effect are here omitted : these being sufficient to controll M. Darrels folly , he himselfe iustifying so confidently the booke to be true . But if they will not serue him , let Darling himselfe be heard .

In all those Dialogues ( saith the boy ) wherein I did as it were dispute and answere Sathan , I thinke I had my memorie , Darling pag. 73. as I had the vse of my tongue . Againe , I confesse , that in all my fittes generally , I felt my selfe to be inwardly sore tormented and troubled : and as they asked me when my fit was done , of the torments and griefe I had indured : so I told them more or lesse how I was troubled .

And Iesse Bee , the authour of the said booke deposeth : ibid. that he verily thinketh the boies sits were meere illusions : that the boy was very willing to fall into his fittes , because thereby he might shew the graces of God in himselfe , by resisting of Sathan , as he did in some of his Dialogues with the Deuill : that he thinketh that Darling , being well , did know he should haue the vse of his memory , when he fell into his fits : that hee might haue auoided many of his said fits , if he had listed : that he did of himselfe willingly cast himselfe into some fits , when the deuill did not inforce him thereunto : that he did willingly so cast himselfe into diuers fits of purpose , that when the word of God was read , those who were present might thereby the better bee brought to thinke that the deuil could not abide it : & so haue a more due and godly regard afterwardes of it . And further ( saith the said Iesse Bee ) I confesse that finding Darling so willing to cast himselfe into his fittes , I did also often reade vnto him for the same cause ( last before mentioned ) and vsed the wordes as they are in the booke , of prouoking him to battaile with Sathan : for thereby I well perceiued , that diuers that were present , and had beene before of prophane life , were very much terrified , and haue euer since much more regarded the word of God . Besides , my practise was , when at the reading of the worde of God , Darling did seeme to the beholders , to haue beene cast into a fitte by Sathan , then to desire those which were present carefully to marke what force the word of God had . And againe : as I saw occasion , by reason of some licentious persons then present , and was thereupon willing that Darling should fall into any fit : I in reading would giue some verse that I thought to contain substantiall matter , an especiall twinge : that is , I read it more earnestly , and with a sharpe voyce : and then presently the boy would fall into a fitte . This course he confesseth hee held with the boy , whilest he the said Darling continued at Burton . And the chiefe matters of the booke penned by him , doe containe the great wonders that were wrought in those fittes , to set out ( forsooth ) the force and power of the word of God .

By reason of sundry the testimonies before mentioned , & some other crosse interrogatories ministred to M. Darrell touching this point , hee was driuen greatly to the wall , by mincing the matter after this seely sort . I belieue ( saith he ) that Thomas Darling had not his sences or memorie in his fittes : but I thinke that Sathan might so order the matter , as that hee eyther had , or might haue had his sences in his said fittes . The reason why I thinke he had not his sences or memory , is for that in my experience I haue seene it so in others . But concerning Thomas Darling , I haue no certaine knowledge , whether he was alwaies without his sences in his fittes , because I haue not searched nor inquired into it . And thus hauing oftentimes resolutely affirmed at Nottingham , and in sundrie of his examinations : that the boy of Burton was senceles as well in such fits as hee had before his pretended dispossession , as also in the other whilest Sathan was seeking his reentrance : Now he confesseth , that he neuer searched nor inquired into that point , to know the truth : and besides shaketh his false ground in that behalfe , in that he saith : that sathan may so order the matter , as those who are possessed may haue their sences in their fits .

Moreouer , as M. Darrel hath presumptuously & falsely affirmed , that Darling was senceles in all his fits : M. Darrel , ad art. 4 pag. 152. ad art. 12. pag. 142. & ad art. 1.151 so hath he as grossely and gracelessely maintained , that whatsoeuer hee the said Darling seemed to doe or speake in any of his said fits , it was not he but sathan , that both did it , & spake it . And thus hee saith particularly of certaine dialogues ( where it seemeth that sometimes Sathan , & sometimes the boy should speake ) : M. Darrel ad art. 1. pag. 151. Dar. ad art. 5. pag. 50. I thinke ( saith he ) that it was sathan onely that vsed the wordes in those dialogues mentioned in the said booke : he the said Sathan transforming himselfe into an Angel of light , at such times when he seemed to speak godlily . And in an other place speaking of Darling & others he saith : that the deuill at such times did vse their members and parts of their bodies , without their knowledge or vnderstanding . For the disproofe of which bold vntruths , that which hath beene set downe of the boyes sences , vnderstanding , knowledge & memorie , is very material , and much more may be added .

Darling ad art 5. pag. 108. Thomas Darling , who should be the fittest iudge in this matter deposeth thus : I do not belieue that what I did or spake in my fits , was done or spoken alwaies by sathan : for that diuers thinges were vttered & spoken by mee through the assistance of Gods spirit , Darling ad art. 6 pag. 120. in the time of my fits . And againe , as I know at this present for a certainty , that I haue the spirit of God within mee : so do I with the like certaintie belieue , that in my dialogues with Sathan , when I alleadged sundry places of scripture , to withstand the temptations he assaulted we with : I had the spirit of God in me , and by that spirit resisted Sathan at those times , by alleadging the scriptures to confound him . True it is , that hee the said Darling ( about a moneth , or 5. weeks after his depositions last mentioned ) hauing learned as it seemeth , that M. Darrel was peremptory , that it was the deuil who vttered all the words in the said dialogues : & being again vpon occasion examined touching that point , he deposeth in another sort . viz. I beleeue ( saith hee ) that Sathan did speake and vtter such Godly speeches , as were vsed in those dialogues , & that they were not spoken by me , through any assistance of Gods spirit . This contrarietie doth arise from the boyes affection to Darrel , being so bewitched with a false opinion of his holines , as he supposeth he may say or do any thing that he would haue him . As for a further example ; He the said Darling , Thomas Darling pag. 51. being asked whether if M. Darell and the rest of his adherents should now say , that they tooke all his former fits to be fooleries & deceits , & that they think he was not possessed , he wold not now think that he was not possessed : His answer is thus : Yes I would think that I was not at all possessed . Againe , being asked whether if M. Darrel & the rest of his fellowes should then at that very instant : tell him that he had fits , and that he were at that instant possessed , he would at the same instant thinke he were possessed : he said yes : I would so belieue and thinke .

The said Iesse Bee vnderstanding what Darling had lastly deposed , of the deuils vttering all that was spoken in the said Dialogues : and that it would thereby follow that the deuill moued the standers by to pray and sing psalmes , as it is in one of the said dialogues , and that he & diuers others , when they did sing & pray accordingly , did therein accompany Sathan , and not Thomas Darling : saith vpon his examination touching this point . I doe verily belieue , that whosoeuer affirmeth , that it was the deuill that moued vs then to pray and sing Psalmes , he saith not truely , Iesse Bee pag. 148. but doth lie in so affirming . Againe , both I and the rest of the boyes friendes ( as I belieue ) did verily thinke and were perswaded , that when Thomas Darling did seeme to vse the godly speeches mentioned in the Dialogues , he himselfe did vse them , being directed by the spirit of God : neither did we once imagine or suspect , that the said speeches were vttered by Sathan : and I do still belieue , that they were vttered by the assistance of Gods spirit , and not in any sort by the deuill . And againe , if it bee held for a certaine ground , that whosoeuer is possessed , is so far in Sathans bondage whilest he is in his fittes , as that whatsoeuer he saith it is not he , but Sathan that speaketh it : I do then fully belieue that Thobas Darling was not possessed , and that he saith vntruely , if hee affirme that he was possessed .

Furthermore , wheras it appeareth by the said book , that Th. Darling & all his friends were of opinion , that all the godly speeches in shew therein mentioned , to haue beene vttered by the boy in his fits , were spoken by him the said Darling through the assistance of Gods spirite : and that likewise the principall scope of the booke doeth tend to the magnifying of the boyes faith , and his wonderfull constancie in his combats with Sathan : M. Darrell being demaunded why he suffered the sayde booke to passe his hands with that great error , considering his owne iudgement , that all those things and speeches , which the boyes friendes reioyced in , proceeded from Satan : hee the said Darrell aunswereth thus : I do thinke that the boy , the Author of the Booke , M. Darrell ad art 12. pag. 142. and the boyes friendes , were of such mind and opinion as is here mentioned : and for the Booke , I suffered it to passe to the presse , hauing read it ouer at that time cursorilie : and I was then of opinion , that a great part of the speeches mentioned in the said dialogues , were vttered by the assistance of Gods spirit , or by the ministrie of an holie Angell . Howbeit , since vppon better aduisement , as I thinke , I am perswaded that all the said speeches were vttered by Sathan transforming himselfe into an Angell of light . If any man will take the paines to peruse those speeches , which Iesse Bee hath fathered vpon the boy in the said dialogues : he shal find them to be such , as will hardly be found againe in any story ( that euer was written ) to be ascribed to sathan . But peraduenture M. Darrel may haue some conceit : that the boy being supposed to haue two deuils in him , one of them had finished the time of his torments , and so was become a faithfull spirit , ready to be translated from hell into heauen , as some in that behalfe haue moralized .

Lastly , it is to be obserued , that Darling after he had continued a while in his first pretended fits , many supposed & gaue it out , that he was but a dissembler , as it may appeare by the depositions following . Iesse Bee pag. 148. Whilest Darling was troubled , ( saith Iesse Bee ) many did thinke and affirme it , that he dissembled : & one of their reasons was , for that he did pretend that the deuil spake vnto him , when none els did heare him that were present : at which times they heard Thomas Darling pretend as though he answered him . Edw , Baker pag. 179. And Edward Baker : I belieue ( saith hee ) that the boy did dissemble , and I vsing these wordes to his mother : I pray God he doe not dissemble : she said , that I had no faith . This opinion of the boyes counterfeyting being held by many , it was feared ( as it seemeth ) least he should be induced by some meanes , at one time or other to confesse his dissimulation , and therupon some of his friendes did encourage him to take heede thereof , and to continue constant in affirming , that he had beene possessed , and was dispossessed . Some thing to this purpose Darling acknowledgeth in these wordes . Darling pa. 73 I confesse that since the time of my supposed dispossession , my vnckle Toone tolde me , that although it should be saide , that I had but dissembled : yet I should not be discouraged by their wordes . And M. Darrell being charged , that since the time of the pretended dispossession of Darling , hee had cherished , entertayned and lodged the boy at his house : and that least his owne packing and dissimulation might happen to be detected aswell as the boyes : hee did vse this , or the like perswasion in effect vnto him : vz. that hee shoulde continue constant , and not suffer himselfe by any allurement to be drawne to say , that hee had dissembled in his former fittes , and that he was neuer possessed with any wicked spirite . And his answere is thus : ad ar. 15. pa. 143. One night I entertayned the saide Darling in my house at Ashbye : and the rest he denyeth : but Darling himselfe hath deposed it . T. Darling . pag. 77. I haue beene with M. Darrell ( saieth he ) diuerse times , sometimes at Burton , once at Apleby , once at Packington at seuerall exercises : from whence I went home with M. Darrell to Ashby , and supped that night with M. Hyldersham , M. Darrell , two other Ministers , and Mrs. Ireton , at M. Hyldershams house , and I did lye that night at M. Darrels . Also I confesse that Maister Darrell hath had some communication with mee , and hath willed me at some times that I should bee constant , and sticke to the truth , meaning , that I should not suffer my selfe to bee drawne to affirme that I was not possessed : but that I had dissembled in all my saide fittes ; and so consequentlie , that God had not deliuered me from the possession of Sathan .

CHAP. V. How Darling confesseth his owne dissimulation .

THomas Darling being sent for by vertue of her Maiesties Commission for causes ecclesiasticall : was examined , concerning his pretended possession , and dispossession , and afterwardes againe was dismissed . Of which dismission , the author of the briefe Narration sayeth thus . When they perceyued that the power of God in the boy , was stronger then the malice of Sathan , they let him goe . His meaning is , that the boy could not bee remoued from iustifying his own , and Maister Darrels proceedings with him . It may please you therefore to consider , what the boye deposed , before hee went . Inprimis , ( sayeth hee ) I doe voluntarily of myselfe confesse , that whatsoeuer Maister Darrel did say about my supposed possession , or about prayer for my dispossession , or about my fittes before or after my dispossession : I did all eyther of ignorance , or to gette my selfe a glorie thereby . Item I confesse that I verily thinke , that if I may speake with M. Darrell , I can perswade him neuer to take any more such courses , nor to take vppon him any such power , to be able to cast out a deuil . Item I confesse , as that I think , if my Lord will deale fauourably with Maister Darrell , and bee good Lord vnto him , hee will of himselfe confesse the truth , vz. that hee did thinke mee neuer to haue beene possessed , and that hee will promise neuer to enter into any such practise againe . Item I confesse , that I felt indeede at first some prickings in my legges : and that at the first I vomited , and was somewhat euill at ease : but as for all and singuler the fittes mentioned in the Booke , and the dialogues with Sathan , viz. my saying of sentences out of the scriptures to Sathan , his supposed saying to mee , as also all those supposed apparitions of a Catte , a Dragon , a Bear , Lightnings , Thundring , a Lambe , a Doue , a Woman , and so of all the seuerall visions and torments sette downe in the printed booke , I confesse they bee all vntrueths , and no credite to be giuen to them , or any of them .

And again : the speciall occasion hee sayth , that first drew him on more apparantly to the sayde fictions , was this conceite put into his heade : that the Deuill coulde not abide the worde of God : that therefore when the worde of God was read , hee did willingly at the hearing of some especiall pointes , cast himselfe into many fittes : that in the same hee vsed sondrie godlie speeches : that the Standers-by thereuppon obserued the power of the worde : and that hauing little discretion , partlie for his owne praise , and partlie because hee thought the worde of God thereby would bee better reuerenced , hee did proceede in his dissimulaton , as in the saide booke is more at larged expressed .

Being then further asked , why after his pretended dispossession , hee fell againe to his former course : his aunswere is : that hauing hearde of Maister Darrel , that Sathan was accustomed to seeke to reenter into those , out of whome hee had beene cast : hee thought it meete for the better crediting of his former dealing , to take vppon him , as though Sathan had sought to haue againe repossessed him .

Much more he hath set downe to the effect specified , and hath thus subscribed vnto it with his owne hand . This my confession being read ouer by the L. Bishop of London in my hearing , I doe acknowledge to be true , and this I doe affirme without feare or constraint , very willinglie , by the vertue of my oath taken to deliuer the truth in those pointes , whereof I should be examined concerning my pretended possession . Howbeit , true it is , that within a fortnight after he was set at libertie , and had conferred with M. Darrell in the Gatehouse , and with some others , he writ a letter to the Bishop of London : affirming that he had beene drawne on by subtilties to make the said confession : and addeth these wordes : what is all this to the purpose ? If I of frailtie should say , that all was dissembling , was it therefore ? If I say that this paper is blacke , is it so therefore ? Those articles which I was sworne vnto before , I will stand vnto them , and iustifie them : but concerning the other , I will neuer consent vnto them : It must bee euen as the apte scholler of M. Darrels liste : a more proude and desperate forsworne boy , hath not lightly fallen into any mans examination . His answeres , that he sayeth he will iustifie , are those which haue beene mentioned in the former Chapter : which are in effect as much as is included in this his aforesaide voluntarie confession . And this may suffice touching this matter , aswell of the boye of Burtons dissimulation , as of M. Darrels practises with him .

CHAP. VI. A breefe of Katherine Wrights confession , touching the beginning of her dissimulation , and of the reasons that mooued her so to do .

THe first beginning of M. Darrels glorie , did proceede from his practises with Katherine Wright : and hee hath enioyed the fruit therof , now about thirteen or foureteene yeares . The generall cause it selfe , touching the late attempts of casting out diuelies , is of great importance : otherwise it is not vsual , that matters so long past should bee searched into . Neither had this beene dealt with , but that Master Darrell hath in all his practises , with the rest of his Demoniackes , still insisted vppon his experience in the pretended dispossessing of this poore woman . Shee therefore , the saide Katherine Wright , being examined , confesseth vppon her oath , Katherine Wright . pa. 1. that which will not please Maister Darrell . For she saith : That in all the course of her pretended possession and dispossession , and of her fits both before and since , whatsoeuer she did that seemde to be extraordinary , it was all dissembled . And yeelding some reasons of the beginning of this her dissimulation , shee sayth , That her father in law one Iohn Mekin , did for sundry yeares vse her hardly , in beating and brusing of her verie sore , that shee grewe therewith to some weakenesse , and for wante of sleepe to bee idle-headed : that being in this case , and going one morning for water to a well , she imagined she saw a childe without feete , and that being therewith greatly afraide , she beganne to be more and more troubled in her fancie , supposing that shee saw diuers shapes and apparitions .

Furthermore , he affirmeth , that about the time of her foresaid weaknesse ( she being then about the age of seuenteene yeares ) shee beganne to be troubled with a kinde of swelling in her body , occasioned ( as since shee hath learned ) by some stopping of humours , not vnknowne to diuers women : that vpon signification vnto her father in law , & to her mother of her foresaid sight of the feetelesse childe , and what shapes shee saw at sundrie times , and also in respect of her said swelling , he her sayd father in law made much of her : that she finding this alteration in her said fathers vsage towardes her , thereuppon grew to bee indifferently well , sauing that her sayde swelling would often rise , yet she did still pretende to bee troubled with her former kinde of fancies and apparitions , and in her fits of swelling , did voluntarily make her selfe to seeme worse then indeede she was by scriching , casting her armes abroade , starting vp sodainely from the place where shee sate , and sometimes by falling downe , as though she had swouned .

And this course shee confesseth , she hath helde from the time shee began it , vntill the time almost of this her examination , viz. about thirteene or foureteene yeares : partly because shee was by that occasion much made of , and for that shee feared , that if she had shewed her selfe to haue beene perfectly well for any long season , her father in lawe would haue fallen to his former hard vsage of her . But when shee was examined , she professed , That thenceforth shee would become a new woman , and leaue all her former dissimulation .

CHAP. VII . Of Maister Darrels proceedings with Katherine Wright , for her pretended dispossession .

IT seemeth that after K. Wright had continued a while in her aforesaid dissimulation , a bruite thereof was spread abroad , and diuers came to see her . Amongst whom , M. Beresford . pag. 9. one master Beresford resorting to her , and being mooued in compassion towardes her , tooke her away from her fathers , & carried her home to his own house , because , ( as hee sayth ) her sayde fathers house was no fitte place to giue entertainement , to any that should come to helpe her . At maister Beresfords house shee continued about a moneth , and then ( as hee sayth ) hee sent her to Mansfielde , to be comforted or cured of her infirmitie , because he had heard maister Beckingham to be a man of note , and maister Darrel , dwelling then in Mansfield , a man of hope , for the releeuing of those which were distressed in that sort . At this time maister Darrell was not aboue three or foure and twenty yeares old : but yong it pricketh that will bee a thorne .

The sayd Katherine Wright comming to Mansfielde vppon the Thursday , Maister Darrell had dispatcht the diuell out of her , by the Saturday at noone next following , and in this maner , as he himselfe confesseth . Vppon the Saturday in the morning , M. Darrell accompanied with his own wife , the goodman of the house , named Edward Loades , & the rest he remembreth not , vndertook this worke . He began ( hee sayth ) to pray about foure of the clock in the morning , & continued in a maner til about twelue , at what time she was deliuered . The praiers which he vsed , were partly described , and partly conceiued by himself . One of the prescribed prayers , he read out of the booke intituled The enemie of Securitie . Being heere demaunded whether the fiue his associats did continue with him all the while that he praied , he answered thus : It is likely that some did stay with me all the while , and that some of the family , viz. the housholders , did not continue theirs al the while without departure , as haply not being so deuout , that they would forbeare all worldly businesse to attend that holy exercise . By which his answere , it is likely , that the whole burthen for Katherine Wrights dispossession , did relie vpon the shoulders of M. Darrell and his wife . A diuell could not well be cast out with lesse trouble , if this had beene all : but there was another engine vsed , as Katherine Wright hath deposed in these wordes . Ka. Wright page 5. One fashion of Maister Darrell in my pretended dispossession at Mansfield , was to lie vppon my belly , saying that he would by so lying , presse the diuell out of me . When this strange fashion was obiected to Maister Darrell : Ah ( quoth hee ) I looked for this , and then framed his answer vnto it in this sort : M. Darr . art. 7. pag. 40. I hauing read in the scriptures , how Elias and Saint Paule did stretch themselues along on some that were dead , in their recouerie to life , and being a yong student in diuinitie , not past foure or 25. yeares of age , I did in a blinde zeale ( as I thinke ) lie vppon the saide Katherine Wright as it is obiected . Afterwards this his said answere being repeated ( as the manner is , ) he did thus amend it . viz. I did lie vpon the said Katherine Wright , but not vpon her bellie , as I beleeue . This his qualification being allowed of , hee desired about three daies after , a second reuiew : & then for the discharge of his conscience ( as hee saide ) in deliuering the trueth , hee setle downe his minde in this sort : Whereas , being examined vppon the sodaine of a fact doone twelue yeares past , I haue said that I did the same , as there it is expressed in a blinde zeale , meaning a foolish and indiscreete imitation of the Prophet and the Apostle : I do now protest , that hauing called my selfe better to minde , by conferring with my wife , ( who was then present ) and by better deliberation vppon the same , that I verilie beleeue , I did not the saide fact , to the ende there specified : loth for that I neuer dreamed at that time of working any myracle , neyther did looke for her deliuerance from Sathan : but shee being at that time verie vnrulie , I did it to keepe her downe , there being also at that time , another vpon some part of her , and vpon me , that we might the rather keepe her downe . And thus at the length you haue his perfect answere : wherein it is to be feared , that he hath made bolde with his oath . For whereas at the third time , hee saith he was taken vpon the sodaine , when he made his first answere , that seemeth not to bee true , for that his said lying vpon her was no sooner mentioned vnto him , but he affirmed that hee looked for it , and had two examples readie for his excuse therein . But the cheefe matter hee feared , that would haue beene inferred of his first answere , was this , viz. that thereby it would haue beene collected , he had a purpose to haue wrought a myracle , which he ( forsooth ) by no meanes can indure to heare of . You may tearme his casting out of diuels , a strange , a wonderfull , and a myraculous worke ( as his friendes haue done in their writings , with his good liking ) but not a myracle .

Furthermore , M. Dar. ad art. 71. page . 39. as touching the effecting of this myraculous woorke , maister Darrell affirmeth , that although he inclined to thinke , that Katherine Wright was possessed when he tooke her in hand : yet hee was not fully perswaded of it , till after her dispossession . Howebeit , Katherine Wright sayth thus : Maister Darrell as soone as hee sawe wee , saide hee was of opinion , that I was possessed of a diuell , but master Beckingham thought otherwise : and master Darrell was the first that euer I heard say , that I had any diuell in me . But vppon his own said speeches , he being demanded why he continued so long in praier vpon the Saturday , being not fully perswaded that she was possessed , he answereth after this maner . I was then fully perswaded that she was vexed with Sathan , eyther within or without her , and knowing that faythfull prayer is the best meanes to withstande sathan , &c. I did ioyne and continue in prayer so long with her . But being here interrogated , that forasmuch as praiers must be made without wauering , whether hee had not hope by his prayer , to deliuer her from Sathans molestation , whilst hee continued therein so long : I do not thinke ( sayth he ) I am bound to aunswere hereunto . So as here was a diuell cast out by chaunce . Maister Darrell meant somewhat that sathan could not indure , and therefore hee departed .

M Darrell ad art. 10. pa. 152 , Moreouer , forasmuch as Maister Darrel holdeth that Christ did ordaine fasting and prayer to be the ordinarie means to continue in the Church for casting out diuels : and that the dutie of the partie to be dispossessed , is to dispose himselfe before to prayer and fasting , and to performe the same if sathan do not hinder him : hee being againe demanded , why he did not appoynt a fast , as wel as vse prayer for the dispossessing of Katharine Wright , this is his aunswere : M , Darr . ad art 6. pa. 40. I was not then of the opinion mentioned , and as nowe I am , and therefore I did but onely vse prayer . But whether I my self purposed to fast , or aduised Katherine Wright so to do , I doe not nowe remember : but I beleeue that I did not make mention of any fasting to the rest of the companie . This is a loose shift if it bee looked into . For if hee were not then of the sayde opinion , why doth he forget why hee purposed to fast or not ? hee would not bee thought at that time , to haue had anie needelesse purpose . But bee it as hee list , yet there wee see , that Katherine Wright was dispossessed , but not by the ordinarie meanes that Christ hath appoynted : and so he must bee driuen to confesse that he wrought a myracle .

Againe , it beeing obiected to maister Darrell , by her maiesties Commissioners , that hee knowing the sayde Katherine Wright to dissemble in her pretended fits at Mansfield , had priuate conference with her , & taught her how to order her selfe in the manner of her counterfeiting , wherby he incouraged her in that her lewd course : M. Darrell , ad art. 8. pa. 31. he doth denie it , but thereof Katherine Wright deposeth thus . M. Darrell after his comming to mee at Mansfielde , did tell and teach mee alone , Ka. Wright pag. 4. howe to vse and order my selfe in my fittes .

Likewise maister Darrell being charged to haue had priuate speech with Katherine Wright , before her pretended dispossession , and in the same to haue tolde her , that shee had sundrie diuels in her , that hee heard them speak , and one of them cal another by the name of Midlecub , and diuers other names , he answereth thus : M. Darr . ad art. 9 , p. 40 , I with some others did heare from within her the saide Katherine Wright , ( being in a trance ) the morning of her dispossession , an intercourse of certaine speeches dialogue-wise , of which speeches , I do not now remember any thing . A strange matter that diuels should talk togither in M. Darrels hearing , & yet that their communication vpon his first acquaintance with him , should make no deeper impression in his memory . Some others ( he saith ) heard the said speeches , meaning of likelihood his wife : for hauing but 5. with him , Ka. wright . pag. 4. & they of the houshold applying their worldly busines , many could not heare them . But consider what Kathr Wright hath hereof deposed . M. Darr . told me once alone that I had diuels in me : and I said I knew I had none : but he told me yes , saying , that he heard them speake in mee : that were strange ( quoth I ) seeing I my selfe do not heare them . Why ( quoth he ) I heard them cal themselues in thee , Midlecub , and other names which I cannot remember . Nowe least any should doubt how these diuels came into her , M. Darrell so contriued it , as they were sente thither by one Margaret Roper , a witch . M. Dar. ad art. 24. p 42. Hereof master Darrell sayth thus : When Katherine Wright came first to Mansfielde , I demaunded of her when and how her fittes beganne she answered , that they began shortly after that she had denied to giue something vnto an olde woman , Iohn Meekin pa 20. one Margaret Roper of Eckington . Whereuppon ( saith Iohn Meekin , the maides Father in law , Maister Darrell presently affirmed , that the saide Margaret was a witch , and had bewitched her . Many other thinges happened no doubte betwixt maister Darrell and his patient , the first three daies before her pretended dipossession , but these are sufficient to shew , how beeing but a nouice in that trade , he bestirred himselfe in so short a time .

Againe , it being obiected to maister Darrell , that hee did falsely pretend the said Katherine Wright to be dispossessed , in that she departed from him , as she came to him , and continued presently afterwardes , when she was caried backe to maister Berisfords , to be as shee was before , he answereth thus : M. Dar. ad art. 11. pa 40 , I doe verilie beleeue that she was dispossessed , and that she continued well after , for the space of sixe or eight weekes : sauing that three or foure times , whilst shee was at Mansfield , the diuell seeking to reenter , did trouble her a little for some quarter of an houre , or an howre , whom she for that time did resist , and I did assist her therein . And whilst shee remained at maister Berisfords , she was not troubled with any fit . But Katherine Wright deposeth thus : I remember that M. Darrell said he had cast a diuell out of me , notwithstanding that I neither perceiued nor thought any such matter but was when I parted from him in the verie same case , when that hee came to Mansfield : that is , I was somewhat helde with my swelling , and the rest I did willingly acte of my selfe . M. Beresford . And Maister Beresford . I remember that Maister Darrell brought Katherine Wright from Mansfielde to my house , and tolde me that hee had recouered her . Howbeit , I finding her shortly after to bee as euill as before , discharged my selfe of her , and sent her home to her brothers house at Whittington . Likewise Thomas Wright . Maister Beresford tolde mee , Thomas Wright , pa. 21. that my Sister Katherine Wright hauing beene with one Maister Darrell , was not amended , and so willed mee to take her home with mee , which I did accordingly . Iohn Meekin , pa. 19. And Iohn Meekin . Katherine Wright being returned to Maister Beresfords house , I came vnto her , and carefully obserued to see what change was in her , and founde her after her woonted manner , according to her former fittes , nothing bettered by her beeing at Mansfield . It is to be obserued that Katherine Wright went to Mansfielde about Easter , and remaining there a moneth , was carried backe againe to Maister Beresfords , and from thence to Thomas Wrights , about the Whitsontide after . By which conference of the time , it appeareth directly , that maister Darrell is herein greatly deceiued , and that Katherine Wright was not at all in anie sort releeued by him .

Within a fortnight or three weekes ( as it seemeth ) after Katherine Wright was with her brother at Whittington , shee continuing her former practises , maister Darrell was againe sent for to come vnto her , by the direction of M. Beresford ( as Thomas Wright affirmeth ) and vppon his first sight of her he presently affirmed , that shee was repossessed . This M. Darrell confesseth in these words . M. 〈…〉 . As soone as I came and saw her , I affirmed to those that were present , that shee was againe repossessed , but I am vncertaine whether I so said when I was in her presence . If there were nothing els but this to charge M. Darrell with , yet were it sufficient to shew either his childish rashnes , or that he is an Impostor : it being impossible for any man vpon the sodaine to pronounce any to be repossessed , except hee had the guift of discerning of spirits , which M. More saith , is now abolished . But according to this beginning , so he did proceed . First he affirmed that she was in her fits altogether sencelesse : and that whatsoeuer she either did or spake , it was not she , but the Deuill in her that did both . Which two pointes being obiected vnto him : he answereth thus : I doe not belieue that I affirmed her to bee in her fittes altogether sencelesse : M. Darrel ad art. 17. pag. 41. but I doubt it might bee that I said , that whatsoeuer she either spake or did in her fittes , it was not shee but Sathan . Whether hee said then she was sencelesse or not , it is not materiall : seeing hee hath so affirmed many hundreth times since : but how vntruely concerning them both , these depositions following will declare .

Ka. Wright pag. 3. M. Darrel at his comming to me to Whittington , told the standers by that I was senceles , notwithstanding that I well knew euery one of my acquaintance there present , and heard him euery word what he said , and could answere readily & directly to any that asked any questions of me . It was M. Darrels maner ( saith Th. Wright ) to affirme that she was senceles , & that it was the deuil in her that answered him : Th. Wright pag. 21 , notwithstanding that both I & all others present ( as I thinke ) iudged that she had the commandment of her owne sences , & knew what she spake , because at all times she vnderstood any questions made vnto her , & would answere roundly and aptly to the same . M. Beresford . pa. 10 And M. Beresford . At the time of her seconde pretended dispossession , I and others did aske her in her fits some questions , which she answered sensiblie .

Furthermore , as touching the ordinarie meanes of casting out Deuils by fasting and prayer , according to M. Darrels owne rules , he being charged not to haue vsed the same , and yet after some interrupted praiers , to haue affirmed , that she the said Katherine Wright was againe dispossessed : he confesseth , that he so affirmed , and for the other point saith thus . There was no fast appointed : M. Darrel art. 19. pag. 41. but I for my part did fast , and I thinke I did moue Katherine Wright to do the like . How likely this is to be true ( considering hee was not then of opinion , that fasting was necessarie in this case ) may easily bee gessed . The day of his owne pretended fast was vpon the Sunday : and thereof M. Beresford deposeth in this sort . M. Darrell comming to my house , wee went together vnto Whittington vpon a Sunday after dinner . By which wordes , it seemeth that they dined together that day : and then Maister Darrels was but a curtolde fast .

Before M. Darrels comming to Whittington , W. Sherman . pa. 25. but after it was knowne that hee should come thither , there was a great bruite that a myracle should be doone there : as William Sherman deposeth : whereupon hee amongst others repairing thither : I found ( saith hee , as I thinke ) foure or fiue hundred people gathered togither , at , and about the house of Thomas Wright , where the maide lay . To which effect , M. Beresford likewise deposeth , M. Beresford pa. 10. that when he and M. Darrell came to Whittington , they found a great number gathered togither , to see what would become of the matter . Herevppon wee may not doubt , but that M. Darrell laboured to shew his skil : and besides , that which before is expressed , did play indeed sundry prety tricks to moue the greater admiration . For whilst he was indeuoring to dispossesse her , he induced her by cunning speeches , to lie as though she were sencelesse , which he tearmed a traunce . It is true that he denieth this : but thereof K. Wright deposeth . I confesse that M. Darrell put me in mind to be in a trance , and to lie as though I were sencelesse after my violent fits , and that at the time of my pretended dispossessing at Whittington , when I should haue lien as though I had beene dead : I fell fast a sleepe , and then when I awaked , Ka. wright . pag. 4. I heard maister Darrell say to them that stood by , that I had beene in a trance . Another of his feats was this , whilst hee was thus working with her to cast out the diuels : ( for you must vnderstand that the first had brought 7. more with him ) he fel to shew the strength of his faith , in daring to enter communication with the said spirits , diuers in the meane time trembling & quaking as fearing some hurt to themselues , when they should bee cast out . In this his great shew of courage , hee commanded the diuels to tell him theyr names , and one of them ( forsooth ) saying his name was Roofye : thou lyest ( quoth M. Darrell ) that name is common to all spirits : and then further vrging them , another ( forsooth ) sayde his name was Midlecub , which M. Darrell approued to be his true name . Vnto these particulars M. Darrell answereth thus .

M. Darrell ad art. 22. pa. 42. I confesse , that I charged the spirit to tel his name , ( which I did then in ignorance ) and that on spirit sayd , his name was Roofye , in a very great voyce , and in very fierce and cruell maner , & that another said his name was Midlecub . But Th. Wright deposeth of the other circumstances . I well remember ( sayth he ) that at the time when M. Darrell charged the spirit to tel his name , he answered his name was Roofye , to whom M. Darrell sayde , Thomas Wright , pa. 23 , that hee lyed , for that was a common name to all spirits : and then hee charged him againe to tell his name , and hee gaue diuers other names which nowe I remember not . Nowe how it came to passe that Katherine Wright vsed those names , she hath before signified : when M. Darrell told her at Mansfield , that he heard the spirits within her , tearming themselues by those names : Ka. Wright pag. 4. which names ( saith shee ) I remembred , when Master Darrell asked the supposed diuels their names : and so did answere him in the person of the diuelles , according to the names that I had learned of him . Besides , it would be considered what euil lucke M. Darrell hath in his depositions . For whereas he saith , that the spirit Roofye told his name in a very great voyce , and in verie fierce and cruel maner : William Sherman deposeth , Wil. Sherman . p. 26. That hee heard a voyce , which hee thought to be no other , then the maides voyce , she lying vnder a couering . Th , wright . pa , 21 , And Thomas Wright . The speeches spoken ( as Master Darrell sayd ) by the spirit , were verily taken to bee the speeches of Katherine Wright , and spoken by her naturall voyce and none other . Againe , hee played a third legerdemaine , aunswerable to any of the former . For whilst he was further labouring in this matter with the maid , he took vpon him to discern when euery of the said 8. spirits departed : saying to those that were present , there goeth our one spirit : and then after a while , there goeth out another spirite , and so the nimble fellow proceeded vntil as he pretended , 8. diuels were gone out of her . It may bee easily conceiued , in what a perplexitie the people were , when these eight diuels were thought to be flying amongst them . But let maister Darrell speak the best for himselfe . Vppon the sunday , &c. ( sayth hee ) the sayd Katherine Wright shewing the signes of dispossession , M , Darr . art 20. & 21 , pa. 41. as renting sore , crying lowde , and lying for dead , I affirmed , that I beleeued , that then one of the spirits went out of her : which signes appearing in her eight seuerall times that day , and the night following , I sayd she was possessed of eight wicked spirits , and was also dispossessed of them . The rest of the premisses hee denieth . But they are deposed by Katherine Wright . Ka Wright pa. 3. I heard ( saith she ) M. Darrell affirme : there goeth out one spirit , there goeth out another spirit , and so till all were gone : notwithstanding , I knewe well , or at the least thought , that I had none in me .

Furthermore , it being obiected to M. Darrell , that vpon Katherine Wrights naming of Midlecub , as is before expressed , he ( hauing learned of the said Kather. Wright , that she and one Margaret Roper of Eckington were at some iarre , and thereupon had affirmed to Katherine Wright , that shee the said Margaret had bewitched her ) did aske the saide Midlecub who sent him thether : and the maid or Middlecub forsooth , answering Margaret Roper , he the said M. Darrell gaue it out publikely , as hee had before priuately to the said Katherine : that Margaret Roper was a Witch , and had bewitched the saide maide : and thereupon procured a Constable to cary her with him the saide Darrel to one M. Fouliamb a Iustice of the Peace , who disliking his course , threatned to sende him to the Gaole . Hereof M. Darrell confesseth part , and there are some depositions for the rest .

M. Darrell , ad art. 25. pa. 43. Io. Meykin , pa. 20. Vpon the occasion mentioned ( sayeth M. Darrell ) I did procure the said Margaret to be carried to M. Fouliambe , who would haue sent her to the Gaole . But Iohn Meykins thus . At M Darrels instigation , she was carried to one M. Fouliambe a Iustice , and he reprouing the said Darrell for accusing the said woman , told him , that if he so demeaned himselfe any more , hee would send him to the Gaole . Th. Wright pa. 20 And Thomas Wright . M. Fouliambe examining the matter , found no cause in any sort to touch Margaret Roper , and forthwith discharged her .

Againe , M. Darrell was charged to haue perswaded Katherine Wright to scratch Margaret Roper the pretended Witch , till shee drew blood of her : saying , that in so doing shee should be cured , and that hee accordingly procured the said Margaret to bee brought vnto her , and that she the said Katherin did draw blood of her . These points M. Darrell doth after a sort deny , but with some shifting . Thus he saith . M. Darrell ad art. 25. pag 43. I verily thinke that Margaret Roper woulde sundry times haue confessed her sself to haue bewitched K. Wright , but that still at the instant , when she should haue deliuered those words , the diuel ( as I think ) did stay her : A substantial conceit to be deliuered vpon his oath . But he proceedeth , & telleth vs , that he staied her from the gaole , as he remembreth . It seemeth that this could not haue bin forgotten , if it had bin true . But he sheweth this reason why hee so intreated for her , telling M. Fouliambe this tale , viz. that the spirit , which had affirmed , that Mar. Roper had sent him to K. Wright , ibidem . did likewise affirm , that if the said M. Roper were brought to the said Katherine , she the said Katherine should smart for it : or words to that effect . M. Fouliambe is dead , so as this dependeth vpon M. Darrels poore credit . He could not deny but that the pretended witch was brought to K. Wright , & therefore as it seemeth , deuiseth this shift to couer that poynt obiected vnto him in this behalf . But he goeth on further saying thus : Mar. Roper being brought to the said Katherine , M. Dar. ad art. 25. p. 43 &c. some others , I not being amongst them , as I beleeue , would haue had the said Katherine to haue scratched the said Margaret by the face , but as I was informed , the said Katherine was not able to scratch her , nor did draw any bloud of her as I beleeue . This scratching of witches , is generally accounted a thing vnlawfull , which caused M. Darrell ( it may be thought ) to pretend this great vncertaintie . Howbeit , though his memorie be weak , his faith we see is strong . But K. Wright affirmed vpon her examination , that maister Darrell told her , as is before expressed , and that accordingly , when M. Darrell brought Margaret Roper vnto her , she the sayd Katherine scratched her , and drew bloud on her . And for the better iustifying of her words therein , T. Wright her brother deposeth thus : In my hearing M. Darrell perswaded K. Wright to scratch Margaret Roper , and to draw bloud of her , assuring her that the said Margaret had bewitched her , and that by drawing of bloud from her , shee should bee cured . And to that purpose Maister Darrell procured the saide Margaret to be brought to my house to Katherine Wright , and accordingly shee the said Katherine did scratch her by the face , and drew bloud of her . All which notwithstanding , the saide Katherine receiued no ease thereby .

Lastly , whereas M. Darrell did pretend that then Katherine Wright was dispossessed of eight diuels , and hath since so often bragged of his dealings with her , both at Burton & in Lancashire , & at Nottingham , & in euery place in effect where hee hath come , in so much , as some of his friendes thought , hee tooke too much vpon him in that behalfe : the truth is , as it appeareth by sufficient depositions , that hee deliuered her no more from the sayde eight spirits , then he had done before from the first , and that she receiued no benefit at all , by his prayer and packing with her , but then left her againe as hee founde her . To this purpose there are these depositions : Io , Meekin pa. 19 , M. Darrell continued making of a wonder and a dinne to and with her , ( when he pretended to cast out eight diuels of her ) but what good hee did her thereby , I could not perceiue , neither could I finde that she receiued any ease thereby . This I certainely knowe that M. Darrel spent at Whittington some three daies , and that after his departure , she continued as before in the self same maner of fits , that formerly she had vsed . And Th. Wright : I could neuer find , Th. wright , pa , 24. either by mine owne iudgement or by the opinion of others that were present at the time of her said dispossessions , or afterwardes , that the sayde Darrell had doone any good or ease vnto the saide Katherine , during her aboade with mee . Which I most certainly do beleeue , for that the fits which she had before Darrels comming to her in my house , and at the time of his being with her , and likewise all the time after , were still alike , without any change or alteration .

And to conclude , Katherine Wright deposeth , Katherine Wright pa. 4. that when in her pretended fittes shee scritched , started , striued to seeme strong , feyned to speake in the person of the deuill , and to acte many such trickes , shee did dissemble , and counterfeyte them all , and acknowledge that in so doing , shee deserueth to bee grieuously punished , both by God and the Queene , and is hartily sory , and beggeth pardon for the same . But M. Darrell will stand to it like a man , that shee did not counterfeyte and dissemble : but was indeede first possessed by one deuill , then dispossessed , and afterwardes repossessed with eight , and againe dispossessed of them all : Ibidem . Katherine Wright sayeth , that none in the world did know shee dissembled , but M. Darrell , and that hee at Whittington did charge her , that what meanes soeuer were vsed , she should keepe her owne counsell and his : for if euer shee confessed her dissembling , they were both vndone for euer . And shee addeth , that shee thinketh hee will neuer confesse , that he practised with her to dissemble , by reason of the wordes he vsed vnto her . But M. Darrell will start at this , and verefie her opinion . Katherine Wright deposed , sayeth , that since M. Darrels first dealing with her , shee hath continued her dissimulation at times , till within a quarter of a yeare or thereaboutes , before this her examination , for the same causes , that first shee pretended herselfe to be worse then indeed she was : vz. to liue at some ease , and to bee much made of : but now promiseth and auoweth to leaue all her former practises , and to become a new woman , and to liue and work orderly and quietly with her mother and father , as it becommeth an honest poore woman to doe . But Maister Darrell , he ( forsooth ) is resolute ; that shee was repossessed within a short time after hee had left her , and that so shee hath continued euer since , and so remayneth at this Present . True it is , that if he should not so holde , he must be driuen with shame to confesse , that all his dealinges with her were vaine and friuolous : which woulde very much discredite the rest of his wonderfull workes .

CHAP. VIII . of M. Darrels proceedinges with Mary Cooper the sister of William Somers .

THe last that M. Darrell had in hand to worke his skill vppon , was one Mary Cooper of Nottingham , wife of Robert Cooper the younger . This Mary remayning with her father in law , had seene her brother and Maister Darrelles dealinges with him , at her saide father in lawes house , and did herselfe beginne to practise her brothers trickes : pretending to bee troubled as he was presentlie after Christmas , 1597. at what time her brother falling againe to his olde trickes , was iudged by Maister Darrell to be repossessed . Of which matter Maister Darrell in his Apologie writeth vauntingly in this sorte . If Somers be a counterfeyte , and I haue taught him , then vndoubtedly Mary Cooper his sister is such , and hath also confederated with vs herein . For shee cannot onely doe some of his trickes , as they call them , but besides , for a time beganne her fittes , when hee had entred his : hee in like sorte following her , hauing their fittes by course . And this they did although they were in seuerall roomes , as I am able and offer now to proue by a multitude of witnesses . But hereof as shee will cleare me , so it hath not hetherto beene saide , that shee hath any hand in this counterfeyte action , why then doe any charge that vpon mee ? Is it not time well bestowed to deale with this Impostor ? See how in effect he reasoneth : I taught not Mary Cooper to counterfeyte : therefore I taught not Somers . And againe , if I haue taught Mary Cooper to counterfeyte , then shee hath confederated with mee and her brother . But because M. Darrell will needes bee so gallant in this matter , it shall appeare both what may be , and hath beene laide to his charge , together with his answeres thereunto .

First , Mary Cooper sayeth thus : Mary Cooper . pa. 203. many times Maister Darrell would call me vnto him alone , I being in my fathers house , and tell me that he doubted , that I would proue in time to bee possessed , and therefore bad mee looke vnto it . M , Darrell ad art. 1. & 2 pa. 211 These pointes Maister Darrell doth in effect confesse to bee true in these wordes : I belieue that I haue had diuerse times priuate speeches with Mary Cooper : but so as I alwaies did cast to auoide suspition of incontinencie : and also that sometimes or other , I haue saide vnto her , that as I thought , shee would proue to bee possessed with a wicked spirite . Hee was neuer charged with any suspition of incontinencie , nor other crime , which did not concerne his casting out of deuilles : so as therein he was too cautious .

Howbeit in that , which here hee hath confessed , hee was not so circumspect . For his particular speeches with her were nothing else , but a cunning proiect to put Mary Cooper in mind , that shee might counterfeyt such a matter , and so she tooke it . Hereunto also that appertayneth , which shee deposeth thus : I oftentimes heard M. Darrell say before my pretended euilnes , that it was the deuilles custome , Mary Cooper . Ibidem when he had possessed one in a Family , to seeke to possesse more of the same familie likewise . This , ( as arguing too plainlie his cunning packing ) Maister Darrell denyeth : but it is somewhat strengthned by Somers deposition in this behalfe : Somers pag 26. Before time ( sayeth he ) that I fell againe into this course , meaning his pretended repossession , I heard M. Darrell tell some that were present , that except very good heed were taken , the deuill would not cease with afflicting of me : but would also , as he thought , assaile some other in my father in lawes familie . Of which wordes , I did not then know the meaning , till afterwarde , that my sister did pretend herselfe to haue the like fittes to mind , and then I did verily suspect that M. Darrell had brought my sister to imitate me . But afterwardes I was out of doubt thereof : for I desiring to vnderstand of Maister Darrell , what my sister ayled , hee bad me not to feare her : for ( quoth he , ) she is but as thou art , and shall doe well inough .

Furthermore , whilest the said Mary Cooper was meditating ( as it seemeth ) vpon Maister Darrels former speeches , it fellout , that a childe of hers died a little before Christmas : which shee tooke so heauilie , as it made her ( as shee sayeth ) indeed and truely euill at ease , and somewhat weake : whereupon certaine women , and others in the towne , comming vnto me , tolde me ( saieth shee ) that I was worse , then I knew my selfe to be : and that I would be as euill as my brother William was . These wordes added to M. Darrelles former speeches : that hee doubted , shee would proue to bee possessed , and that Sathan was not contente with one in a Familie , together with her experience of the signes of possession ; which shee had seene in her brother , and often heard of Maister Darrell , made her , ( as shee sayeth ) to doe that which shee neuer thought to haue done : that is ( as shee addeth ) to tomble and tosse , to talke idely , and to laugh : which laughing , I woulde sometimes haue restrayned , but could not by reason of the peoples foolish speeches that were present . This laughing and fleering some woulde thinke to bee but a small matter : but consider what M. Darrell gathered of it , M. Darrell ad art. 4. pag , 211. I affirmed ( saith he ) in Mary Coopers hearing , that her laughing and fleering countenance was such , as I had seene in others who were possessed .

Againe , the said Mary Cooper being thus deemed to be troubled with Sathan , it fel out , that besides her saide grief and weakenesse , she had also some swelling in her bodie : whereby she verily thought her selfe to be with child . And otherwise whatsoeuer she pretended in outwarde shew , she neither had , suffred nor felt , ( as she hath deposed ) any thing in the worlde . Against her opinion of being with child , M. Darrell opposed himselfe as much as he could . M. Darrell ( saith she ) laboured to bring me from my perswasion of being with child : by often saying , that it was no child , but such a child , as God blesse euery good bodie from : and such a child as would sticke by me , as all there in Nottingham should see apparantly . M. 〈…〉

These wordes of Mary Coopers being deduced into an article ( as they are here set downe ) M. Darrell answering vnto it , saith thus : I haue at sometimes laboured to perswade the said Mary , as it is articulated .

Furthermore , notwithstanding that the said Mary Cooper hath confessed her dissimulation , and the reason that moued her thereunto : & moreouer also deposeth thus : when I spake any idle wordes to the beholders , I knew very well what I saide and did : but made shew to speake idly : when I laughed , I knew that I laughed : and in all my pretended fittes , I heard and saw , and vnderstoode as well as any present : and did answere directly to any thing that the standers by demanded of me : and when M. Darrell in my pretended fits was vehement and earnest with me , I laughed at him , and could not but laugh , if one had giuen me neuer so much : yet notwithstanding M. Darrell saith in this sort : I confesse that I affirmed , that the straunge troubles , M. Darrel ad ar. 7 pa. 212. which she endured , did eyther proceed from sathan within her , or by his outward operation : that I belieue she was sencelesse in her fittes , and I haue said , that her laughter in her fittes did proceed from the deuill : and I doe likewise belieue , that when she spake , it was not she but Sathan . It may hereby euidently appeare , what a garboyle this lewde Impostor would haue made in Nottingham , if he had not beene preuented : for vppon his sayd speeches , diuers of his adherents , specially women , they bestirred themselues in this matter , as Mary Cooper hath deposed .

When mistris Gray ( sayth Mary Cooper ) and the rest of her companie came about me , saying and reporting , that I should bee deliuered of some monstrous thing , I laughed heartily at theyr folly : and this my laughing they termed my fitte , and would cry out : now Lord blesse her , shee is in a sore fit : the which their foolish wondring made mee laugh more and more : and the more I laughed , the more they cryed : Lord haue mercy on her , she is in a strange fit . Besides , when I had laughed till my heart was sore at them , and so was faine of necessitie to lye still , and not stirre , because my strength was spent with laughing , then would the whole company of women , namely Mrs. Gray , and the rest , crie out : Lord blesse her , Lord saue her : Lord Iesus haue mercie on her , now she is in a traunce .

And whereas M. Darrell in his wordes before recited out of his Apologie , doth offer to proue by a similitude of witnesses , that for a time Marie Cooper began her fits , when Somers had ended his , and that he in like sort followed her , hauing their fits by course , and that this they did , although they were in seuerall roomes : which hee maketh a strange matter , and doth thereby insinuate , that they being in diuers rooms , could not know by any ordinary knowledge when eyther of their fittes ended , that so the one might begin after the other had done . Consider what M. Aldridge doth here depose . William Somers and his sister ( saith he ) being troubled together , ( as it is pretended ) I had very much to doe with them : for I had no sooner done with the one , but presently I was compelled to go to the other . When I had beene a while with Somers , he would breake out of his fit , and crie vehemently vnto me : go looke to my sister : and accordingly I still going vnto her , found her in her fits . But here it is to bee obserued , that there was but a thinne wall betwixt both their beds , so as she might easily heare her brother when he willed me to go vnto her . Furthermore , when I had beene in like manner with the said Mary , and that she had continued a space in her fittes , she would also breake out of them , and crie out vnto me : go looke to my brother . And still when I came vpon her motion to Somers , I found him in his fittes . Now these wordes , vz. go looke to my brother , go looke to my sister , were spoken by them both so lowd , as that they might easily heare one the other . And in this case they both continued together ( as I remember ) about fiue dayes , whereby I was very much wearied and troubled . And thus this great misterie being laid open , Mayster Darrell needeth not to produce his multitude of witnesses .

Againe , it being obiected to M. Darrell , that Mary Cooper imparting vnto him , how in her dreame she had seene certaine sightes , which made her afraide : he laboured to perswade her , that she was in no dreame , but that she saw such things in deed , and willed her to affirme and auow , that in her fitts she had had such apparitions : his answere thereunto is as followeth . Mary Cooper hath diuers times told me , that sundry nightes she being brode awake , M. Darrell ad art 8. pag. 212. and not in any dreame , hath seene diuerse shapes appearing vnto her , as of Cattes , Dogges , &c. which I belieue were wicked spirits , appearing in such shapes : and I confesse that I haue affirmed so much vnto others , but cannot depose that so I haue affirmed vnto her : howbeit , I belieue if I haue not spoken so much vnto her , yet I haue done it to others in her hearing . But Mary Cooper deposeth thus : The relation which I made before the iudges at the assises , of my seeing strange sights and apparitions , as the apparition of cattes and flames of fire , with the rest , I had dreamed of them by night in a dreame onely : and when I had told M. Darrell what I had dreamed , he perswaded me , that it was no dreame but a true vision : and bad mee say & auowe , that I had seene those cattes and flames of fire in deed . By this his perswasion I did so say & auow , and caused it to be belief or a truth .

You heare in this deposition some mention of the Iudges : whereupon it is fit to remember vnto you , what a very straunge and malicious practise was vndertaken to haue procured the death of a poore woman , one Alice Freeman vpon pretence that she was a witch . This Alice Freeman was one of those whome Somers had named for witches , & is allied to M. Freeman an Alderman & Iustice of peace in Nottingham . This M. Freeman ( as it seemeth ) had no liking of M. Darrelles proceedings with Somers , which stirred vppe great hatred and malice against him : which because M. Darrell and his adherentes could not execute vpon him : they thought they would be reuenged vpon his kinswoman : It is said ( but vntruely ) by some of M. Darrels friends , that before the detecting of Alice Freemon for a witch , it was not reported in Nottingham , that Somers was a dissembler , thereby inferring , that the offence taken by her detection , was the cause that raised vp a slaunder ( forsooth ) of Somers dissimulation : & therefore no maruaile , if M. Darrell & his associates , were greatly inflamed therewith . Now this Alice Freeman hauing escaped that imputation in respect of Somers , for that his bewitching was one while laid vpon the Darbishire witch , and afterwards vpon the Worcestershire witch , a practise was vndertaken to charge the said poore woman Alice Freeman , to haue bewitched to death the childe before mentioned of this Marie Cooper : and that she likewise was the cause of the said Maries trouble and vexation , as hauing bewitched her in like manner . This conceite being thrust into Marie Coopers head , she charged the said Alice with that fellonie : her inditement was framed at the next Assizes : she was arraigned : M. Darrell was one amongst diuers that gaue in euidence against the woman , grounding himselfe much vppon Somers detecting of her for a witch : and matters were so prosecuted against her , as had not the Iudges in their wisedome discerned somewhat , & rectified their courses to a due issue , it is verily thought the poore woman ( being founde guilty by the great enquest ) had beene condemned to death . Of these particulars , there are no depositions ( sauing what Mary Cooper her selfe hath confessed vpon her oath ) . Howbeit that the said Alice was so dealt with , it will not bee denied . But let vs heare Mary Cooper .

I was procured ( saith she ) by Mistris Gray , George Small and his wife , M. Power and his wife , to prosecute the matter of inditement , which I preferred against Alice Freeman , at the Assizes for a witch : and I receiued money of mistres Gray , to pay for the bill of inditement : and likewise I receiued instructions from amongst them to frame in euidence : and they likewise vrged me to moue for the good behauiour against Alice Freeman when she was acquitted . But in my conscience I am perswaded , and was perswaded of the said Alice Freeman , that she was neuer any witch , and I did all that I attempted against her at the vrging of the parties aforesaid . Besides , as soone as Alice Freeman was acquitted , I went as I was willed before to Mistris Darrell , M. Power and his wife , & Mistres Aldridge were met together , and stayed for me : and then and there M. Darrell and the rest were earnest with mee , to frame a petition to my Lorde Anderson , and notwithstanding the acquiting aforesaid , to offer to take it vpon my oath , that the said Alice Freeman had bewitched , not onely my child , ( for the which before she had beene indited and acquited ) but also my selfe , and they framed and gaue me a petition accordingly : but my conscience pricked me not to deliuer it .

If his be true which is thus deposed , it is but agreeable vnto the violent humours that raigne in that kinde of people . But sure , the practise was fowle : and therefore it was feared ( as it seemeth ) to be detected . For after that Somers was in examination at London , the said Mary had a shrewd caution giuen her . She deposeth thereof in this sorte : Maister Darrell ( saith she ) and the rest aboue named , meaning Mrs. Gray , Maister Power and his wife , and Mrs. Aldridge told me , that I must beware : for if any hole could be espied in my coate , I should be sent for to London , as my brother William was .

W. Somers pag. 26. This Mary Cooper hauing continued about three or foure weekes in her said dissimulation , she did leaue off those practises , as her brother saith , without any assistance of M. Darrell to dispossesse her , and hath beene well euer since . And M. Aldridge : afterwardes she grew to bee indifferently well , and so doth continue : onely she complaineth , that she hath a kind of stirring in her bellie . But in deede ( as information is giuen ) the poore woman liueth orderly and well amongst her neighbors , and is not otherwise troubled , then it happeneth out vppon occasion with other women . Onely it seemeth she is in great feare of some hard measure to be offred vnto her , vpon the comming to light of her examination . For thus she deposeth : Mary Cooper . pa , 204 , Now that I haue from my conscience told the truth in this matter , I shall be so pointed at , reuiled and abused , in the open streetes of the towne , as I shall grow wearie of my life . For the meeting with which inconuenience , it is wished and not doubted , that the Magistrates in Nottingham , will be carefull .

Vnto these notable exploites of M. Darrels , concerning Mary Cooper , Katherine Wright , the boy of Burton , & William Somers , something might bee added of his pretended dispossessing the seuen , so often mentioned in Lancashire , out of one Maister Mores examination & confession touching that matter . His said examination is in the Registers office to her Maiesties Commissioners , for causes ecclesiasticall : where all the rest of the aforesaid examinations do remaine . And if any will take the paines to peruse it , he shal find , that M. Darrel and M. Mores course held with those in Lancashire , was as vaine and ridiculous , as with any of the other . The authour of the Briefe Narration , after hee hath taken his pleasure against the proceedinges of her Maiesties Commissioners , and such as they deputed for the better examination of these causes , as disdaining and scorning them , he writeth ( iudgeing other men of likelihood by his owne corrupt conscience ) in this sorte : What goodly stuffe they haue returned , time and malice will make knowne vnto vs . The stuffe such as it is ( vile in deed ) his Maistershippe may bee pleased now to peruse : and thereby reape some profit , if he reade it with no greater malice then it was written .

The gentleman concludeth this Narration ( as it hath beene before mentioned ) in some choller , when alluding to those that cannot belieue Maister Darrels wonders , he saith : Let him that is filthie bee filthie still : And thereunto addeth , that doe Sathan what he can , wisedome shall bee iustified of her children : meaning ( if he apply the place with any sence ) that Maister Darrell and his proceedings shall be defended and iustified .

Howbeit peraduenture , when he hath better considered the contents of this treatise , he will not be so peremptorie . Otherwise , he hath here matter sufficient to shew his skill in , for the iustification of it .

The Contentes of the First Booke . THe number of such persons as are saide to haue beene dispossessed by M. Darrels meanes . Chap. 1. pag. 1. The occasion why M. Darrels dealing with Somers was called into question at Lambeth . Chap. 2. pag. 4. How M. Darrels friendes haue set out the pretended dispossessing of William Somers Chap. 3. pag. 15. How M. Darrell is made a fitter instrument to cast out Deuils then many other . Chap. 4. pag. 19. How M. Darrell knew William Somers and the rest to bee possessed . Chap. 5. pag. 27. Of M. Darrels knowledge , who sent the Deuill into Somers , and the rest . Chap. 6. pag. 36. Of the Causes pretended , why men are possessed . Chap. 7. pag. 39. Of the meanes alledged by M. Darrell and others , whereby men are dispossessed . Chap. 8. pag. 42. Of the signes whereby M. Darrell and others do discerne ( as they say ) when Sathan is expelled . Chap. 9. pag. 51. Of M. Darrel , and M. Mores conceite : that Sathan being cast out of one , doth presentlie after seeke to repossesse him . Chap. 10. pag. 55. How those that tooke vpon them to cast out deuils , doe get themselues worke , and of their deuises to couer their lewdnes . Chap. 11. pag. 59.

The Contentes of the Second Booke . Of M. Darrels intercourse with Somers by startes at Ashbye , from about the yeare 1592. vntil 1597. for his instruction how to dissemble himselfe to be possessed . Ca. 1. pa. 78. of M. Darrels priuate directions to Somers , whilest he was at Nottingham with him , how he should from time to time behaue himselfe in his counterfeyting . Chap , 2 pag. 98. Of M. Darrels instructing of Somers by speaking to others in his hearing , those things which he meant that he should practise from the 5. of Nouem. when he came vnto him , vntil the seauenth of the same , being the day of his pretended dispossession . Chap. 3. pag. 106. Of M. Darrels cunning instructing of Somers , by speaking to others in his hearing of Sathans seeking to repossesse him , and of the acting of certaine trickes vnder a couerlet , from the seauenth of Nouember , vntill about the xxi . of the same . Chap. 4. pag. 127. Of M. Darrels cunning instructing of Somers , by speaking to others in his hearing such things , as he ment he should practise in the detecting of Witches , from about the xxi . of Nouember , vntil about the vii . of December . Chap. 5. pag. 137. Of M. Darrels course , from about the vii . of December , vntil the xiiii . of Ianuarie , whilest Somers refused to dissemble any longer . Chap. 6. pag. 144. How Somers about the xiiii . of Ianuarie fell againe to the acting of certaine fits , wherin he continued at times , til about the xxiiii . of Februarie , and how M. Darrell pretended that he was repossessed . Chap. 7. pag. 148.

The Contentes of the Third Booke . How Somers confessed his dissimulation at S. Iohns in Nottingham , as soon as hee was out of M. Darrels disposition . Chap. 1. pag. 177. How M. Darrell dealt with Somers , for the reuocation of his said confession , that he had dissembled . Chap. 2 pag. 184. How M. Darrell deuised two or three shiftes to haue auoided Somers confession that he had dissembled . Ca. 3. pag. 187. How M. Darrel & his friends to discredite Somers confession did falsly report , that he was induced therunto by promises , threatninges , and inchantments . Chap. 4. pag. 190. How M. Darrels ridiculous pretence , that Somers was induced by the deuill in forme of a blacke dogge and an Asse , to say he had dissembled . Chap. 5. pag. 195. How M. Darrell hath falsly affirmed . that . W. Somers was induced to say he had dissembled , for feare of hanging : wheras he falling into his fits before Commissioners at Nottingham , ( vpon a former Compact ) the feare of hanging was one of the chiefest causes , that he then affirmed , that he had not dissembled . Chap. 6. pag. 198. How Somers was perswaded by threatninges , & promises to haue continued his dissimulation , after he had been before the Commissioners at Nottingham , vntill M. Darrel might againe dispossesse him . Chap. 7. pag. 204 Of the depositions taken in M. Darrels behalf , at Nott. & how vpon the reexamination of his own witnesses , it falleth out : that the bodily actions of Somers in his fits , were not extraordinary , as they haue beene misreported . Chap. 8. pa. 207.

The Contentes of the Fourth Booke . How M. Darrell laboured from time to time , to make those things that Somers did , ( & were but very toys ) to be thoght both strange and extraordinarie . Chap. 1. pag. 219. How M. Darrell would not suffer , ( as neare as he could ) anie to deale with Somers in his fittes , to trie whether hee were senseles or dissembled . Chap. 2. pag. 225. How M. Darrel indeuored to excuse Somers , when hee was taken short , and did such toyes as did argue him sufficientlie to be but a counterfeyte . Chap. 3. pag. 230. How contrary to M. Darrels assertion , Somers had his sences and vnderstanding in his fits . Chap. 4. pag. 235. Of the motions and knockinges which were heard and seene about Somers in his fittes , that they were done and made by himself , and were not as M. Darrell hath reported , extraordinary or supernatural . Chap. 5. pag. 238. How Somers casting himselfe into the fire , was voluntarie , & no extraordinarie matter , as M. Darrell hath pretended . Chap. 6. pag. 242. Of Somers pretended strength and weight in his fits , that contrary to M. Darrels , and his friends reports , there was nothing extraordinarie in them . Chap. 7 pag. 244. Somers knowledge in his fits was not extraodinary , as M. Darrell and his friends haue falsly pretended : neither could he speake Greeke , Hebrew or Latine , otherwise then he had learned . Chap. 8. pag. 247. There was no impossibilitie in Somers fits , as maister Darrell and his friends haue falsly pretended . Chap. 9. pag. 255. How contrarie to M. Darrels and his friendes assertions . W. Somers was accounted by many in Nottingham , or a dissembler , from the time that hee beganne his practises there , vntil he confessed the same himself . Cap. 10. pa. 258.

The Contentes of the Fift Booke . How M. Darrels credite touching his dealing with the boy of Burton , doth relie vpon a false and foolish book , that was published of the said boyes pretended possession and dispossession , Chap. 1. pag. 265. Of M. Darrels rashnes in affirming Thomas Darling to bee possessed , and of his cunning instructing him , how to behaue himselfe vpon the day of his pretended dispossession . Chap. 2. pag. 270. Of M. Darrels shiftes and absurdities , concerning the pretended dispossessing of Thomas Darling . Chap. 3. pag. 278. Of M. Darrels further practises with Darling to pretend that Sathan sought to reenter into him , & of some other his vntrue assertions , concerning the boyes fittes , and of his cunning dealing likewise with him , that he should neuer confesse his dissimulation . Chap. 4. pag. 283. How Darling confesseth his owne dissimulation . Ca. 5. p. 294 A briefe of Katherine Wrightes Confession , touching the beginning of her dissimulation , and of the reasons that moued her so to doe . Chap. 6. pag. 297. Of M. Darrels proceedinges with Katherine Wright , for her pretended dispossession . Chap. 7. pag. 299. Of M. Darrels proceedinges with Mary Cooper , the sister of William Somers . Chap. 8. pag. 314. FINIS .

Notes, typically marginal, from the original text

Notes for div A02753-e130

Notes for div A02753-e680

Notes for div A02753-e11380

Notes for div A02753-e29480

Notes for div A02753-e36680

Notes for div A02753-e44900